|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Jun 23, 2011 12:01:39 GMT -5
Hey guys, I know I'm updating this piece of chapter early, but I figured that it's already close to the end of June 2011, so here. Enjoy the last of three chapters posted this month - Chapter 47. Thank you!
-------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 47: Onslaught and a Surprising Soul
Snore. Whimper. Snore. Whimper. The noises that came out of Ken’s nimble mouth when he slept. “Sigh … such noises.” Emi, sitting on his study chair, gazed at him. “I wish he’ll just sleep quietly.” She looked at the clock on the desk, ticking at 5.45 am.
The skies were dark as the sun hasn’t risen. “Hah … that Maz … haven’t you learned your lesson yet?” She looked outside the sliding windows. “All this fighting and enmity has to stop … go have the normal life you wanted so much.” She clenched her fists.
RING. “Eyaah!” She gasped. “Aha!” Ken rose up instantly and silenced the clock alarm. “Good morning, Emi!” He happily chirped. “Ah …” She looked at him weirdly. “Good … good morning to you too …” The teen took some clothes out of his cupboard and instantly rushed into his bathroom for a quick cleanup and bath. “Uh … what is …?”
Ten minutes later, Ken was done and dragging Emi downstairs. The other duo were meanwhile just only starting to wake up, stretching their arms on bed. “Emi, are you ready? Let’s do this quick.” “Got you!” He hurriedly opened the front door and ran out.
Emi was fully alert. Left. Right. “No sign of any demons, Ken!” She reported to him. “Alright! Let’s do this quick!” Ken hurriedly rushed through his backyard and the family fields – giving the animals feed, watering the plants, checking on the crop growth by cycling to and fro about from home. “Wow! Record time! All in just 8 minutes!”
Ken panted a little. “Right … now that things outside are done, hurry back inside before those demons catch us!” “Got you!” He and Emi merely skipped past the front gate and they were safe. “Phew. Now, let’s get some of Hoh’s breakfast! I’m starving!”
“I don’t think he’s really up yet, Ken …” Emi remarked as they entered the home and closed the door. Meanwhile, far away from the Kazuguchi fields, a pair of beady blue eyes was staring on them. “The humans are here … report back to commence ambush.” Three medium-sized demons surfaced from the bushes and vanished away.
“Yawn.” The clock ticked 6.40 am. “Well, everyone … today is the last day we get to stay with Ken. Once we’ve done revising both Language subjects, then we can leave. So, first … we’ll go with the Basics and then Northlands Language.” Hoh said.
Wei looked at him. “Yeah … I need to fix my Basics. Dad says that language is very important if I ever hope to work well in the future.” Hoh fried up some pancakes and gracefully poured syrup onto them. “Here you go, guys. Tuck in.” Eat up, they did.
“Hm, it’s nice!” Emi managed a swoop of taste on Ken’s plate of pancakes. “Well done cooking again, Hoh!” “Ahah, it’s nothing.” Wei played with hers with a fork. “They’ll be back again … those pesky demons. I just wish we can get rid of them forever already.”
Ken sighed at her. “Sigh, I wish it would be that easy, Wei …” He gulped down 4 entire pancakes in his mouth. “I’m done. Thanks for the meal.” Ken clasped his hands together and gave his tanks, placing the plate in the sink. “Eh … let me get this one washed up.”
Soon after, everyone went back to the living room and started joint revision on the Basics Language – the planet EraS’ universal language. Emi was on full alert for any possible black auras, yet she didn’t register any. “Strange … what are they up to?”
“Wow, we’ve been reading for an hour already?” Hoh looked at the clock ticking 7.55 am. “I’m going to get a glass of water.” He walked away, while Ken was fussing over a Basics book. “I can’t get this so well …” “Come on, this part means …” Wei replied.
Emi looked outside the living room window. “Grrh … I can still feel them … they’re out there … just waiting for us. Or probably use another bait.” True to her suspicions, there are many demons hiding out there and true again, going to use the same baits.
Three human cops were walking down the soil road to the Kazuguchi home. “Well, we’re here … doing patrols …” Cop One said. “We must be careful. The last batch that came here reportedly … were traumatized for no reason! Must be a burglar or something.”
“I don’t think that’s the case … they sure were scared.” Cop Two commented. “So … how did they escape?” Cop Three asked and shrugged. “There are so many strange things these days.” They walked around with great caution, but didn’t know they were preyed on. Demons hiding in various places, in a secret consensus, decided to take them down.
“AAH!!” “What the!?” “OW!!” Emi registered a massive increase of evil sensations in the atmosphere. “There they are! The demons are back!” Ken was the first to react by wielding his sabre sword. “Ah!” Wei exclaimed in shock. “Were you paying attention to my lesson just now!? Oh well, let’s go and finish this!” She followed them.
Just then, Hoh came out. “Huh? Where’s everyone going?” Wei fumed at him. “Just come on!” She ruthlessly dragged him forward. “AH! My glass of water!” The filled glass was left on the cupboard close to the refrigerator. “We have trouble outside!”
“Mweh heheheheh.” A large demon sneered, staring at the cops stabbed with many dark magic spears and daggers. “Leave them alone!!” Ken shouted, earning the present 300 demons’ attention. “You guys make me sick!” All four od them dashed out of the home.
The instant they got out of the aura protecting the house … “NOW!!” One demon gave the signal and out of the sky, six giant dark magic pillars crashed on the ground. “Soak them up with evil! Show no mercy! For the grand ideal!!” The minion ghoul shouted.
“Watch out!!” Ken warned as he jumped, avoiding the shockwaves generated from the pounding. “Wei, take those things out! Hoh, come with me help those people!” “Right!” “Got you!” Emi went on her own tackling other demons firing dark magic attacks.
The ghost girl slammed many fists into demons’ faces, instantly making them vulnerable for further immobilization. “Hiss!” Eight snake-like demons leaped to stop Ken and Hoh. “YAH!” Emi threw two demons, knocking those comrades out of the way. “Thanks a lot, Emi!” Ken remarked. “No problem! Anything I can do to help!” She went back fighting.
“Be gone!” Wei fired giant icicles precisely and accurately at those dark magic pillars’ trunks. “AH!” Large explosions threw off the demons conjuring them. “Luckily, this shield of mine is here protecting me from dark magic!” She fired them non-stop.
“Call in all the legions and groups! All of them! No back-ups must stay! This time, we will destroy the enemies for sure! Ahahahah!!” Minion ghoul laughed maniacally. Its assistant was shaking. “Um, yes! Right away! Calling all thousands of demons left!”
Ken dusted his hands. “There. The cops are safe and fine.” Indeed, all three cops were healed and sealed fine in aura spheres. “Let’s go back!” The duo rushed back from the soil road junction, far back to the Kazuguchi home. “Look out, Hoh!” “What the!?”
Dark magic burning arrows by the hundreds were fired from their bows not far away. “Argh!” Ken conjured his aura shield, protecting both boys. “Aha!” None of those arrows hit them, repelled off just like as easy. “Load arrows!” A commander ordered the group of demon archers on the village fields. “Hoh, what do you say to a combined attack?”
“Alright!” Both boys focused strength in their weapons and simultaneously fired. “Flame blast!” “Lightning shock!” Both attacks merged and it looked like a thick lightning bolt core covered by lashes of fire. “What the – AH!” 600 demon archers were gravely hit.
Emi twisted the arms of an obese demon, kicked its back and sent it colliding onto its comrades trying to form more dark magic pillars. “Gah!!” “Help!” She smiled. “Sweet.” She turned to Wei, who was firing giant icicles non-stop like a machine gun.
“Behind you!” She warned Wei, to which two burly demons leaped to scar her with blades. “Rah!” “Die, puny human!” “Who are you calling puny!?” Swiftly, Wei turned her weapon in multiple circle revolutions and stabbed their big, fat bellies through.
“AH!” Wei wordlessly blasted them with shockwaves far away, crashing onto more comrades. “Have some fluids, girl!” Large-sized demons on the fields to her right clenched their stomachs and were nearly going to vomit a flood of disgusting evil when Emi dashed and landed sturdy kicks on their faces. “Ah!” “Watch that vomit – NO!”
Those ghouls’ vomit burst from their mouths and gushed to another group preparing dark magic cannons. “Beware!” “Whoa!” Some 100 demons were washed up by the massive flood, only to face the blizzard snow of Wei’s that froze them and all dark magic. Five seconds later, it shattered to millions of glass-like pieces, immobilizing the enemies.
“Nice move, Wei!” Emi formed her feet and ran to Wei. “Aw, I couldn’t have done it if you didn’t make them spit vomit on themselves.” A large, dumb-looking demon came to both girls beating its own chest, preparing to attack, but Wei knew just how to act.
She simply slashed it on its neck and it wordlessly collapsed to the ground. “Hmph, better now than later, I’ll say.” Emi giggled to that response. “Ha ha … huh? Oh no! There are some pillars being generated there!” She pointed to 7 groups of 12 demons each, joining hands in a circle and forming a central sphere of dark magic, which was enlarging.
“It’s our duty to deliberately destroy them then.” They rushed to the left of Ken’s home, dodging the raining spears and axes that stabbed the ground. “We can’t let them finish forming the pillars, so here’s what we will do!” Meanwhile, on the other side …
“Fireballs! Flood of fire!” Ken shouted as he did exactly those attacks on many incoming demon groups. “No! The fire!” All 400 demons were burnt alive after the flood of fire came to pass. “Pant … pant … just exactly how many demons are there!? It’s endless!”
Minion ghoul laughed wildly. “Of course there are more, Ken Kazuguchi! I’m getting all 65 thousand demons, the leftover of the master’s millions, to come in and finish you off! Let’s see you deal with those numbers! Wah hahah!” Its assistant cunningly chuckled.
Ken’s eyes widened, looking at the minion ghoul sitting on top of his neighbour’s roof. “65 thousand!? That means I have to move faster to vanquish all of you off!” Ken dashed through a crowd of demons, hurriedly immobilizing them with sabre sword slashes.
“Lightning jolts!” Hoh struck a group of 27 demons with body-piercing lightning, with black ooze pouring out of those wounds like leaked pipes. “ARGH!” He dashed to an incoming demon and shouted “Electric shock!” and indeed, the demon was electrocuted. “Electrocution is bad, but I guess they are rather useful in this case. Heh heh heh.”
“Spinning top!” Emi had taken gout a group of dark magic pillar demons, held onto one demon and began spinning dangerously to severely damage all the other groups. “Wei, remember what we planned!” The green-haired girl simply gave the ghost a thumbs-up.
“Gah!” “Ah!” “Ow!” 20 demons were knocked out of the sky, and the numbers keep increasing. “Ice lance!” Wei did an astonishing attack – out of that awl of hers, sprouted out multiple ice staffs with razor-sharp tips that pierced through every demon body. “AH – urgh …” They were all straight lines, none bent like a flexible squid tentacle.
“Everything’s going well, Emi! You’re doing fine!” Wei had more ice lances stab 13 more falling demons. “You unbearable sight!! GRAH!!” Three large demons charged at Wei with clenched fists, attempting to smack her good though she kept jumping away.
“Ah, away with you as well!” She fired crescent beams that simply sliced through their torsos, inflicted unseen injury and suppressed the silent enemies. “GAH!” “Ah!!” Emi threw that demon she was using as a top to Wei and was simply slashed a heavy wound.
Minion ghoul’s assistant was nervous. “Boss … those humans and the ghost are fighting us well, despite hundreds of us coming in per minute! What do we do!?” “Be quiet!” It was told. “I know what I’m doing. Only when the right time is here do we use that.”
“You mean?” “Yes, my assistant. That. I’m confident those pesky kids cannot bear the pain when struck.” Emi turned to help Hoh while Ken went to help Wei. Amidst all that, no one noticed the aerotrain at Handao village border stop at the station there.
“Hm. Perfect timing.” The figure said, donning a shadowy cloak. “Just as I have … nicely foreseen.” A bell rang in a nice tone, and the aerotrain doors slid open in the station. “It is time … to end this for good.” He stepped out and walked down the hall.
“Sword fight!” Ken yelled enthusiastically as he slashed five demons in one go. “So, it’s a game he wants and it’s a game he gets!” Some ten demons nearby formed thick swords and charged at Ken. “Oops! Unfair!” The teen stabbed a demon on its heart, wrenched his blade out brutally and slashed on another demon a large X-shaped scar on its chest.
“Cheater! Rah!” Two demons swung their blades on him, only blocked by Ken’s long sabre. “True … but why have something fair with evil beings? HAH!!” He repelled them and violently slashed on their bellies, stunning them before they could even gasp.
Hoh felt awkward. “Is this a good time to play with them, Ken? These are demons!” He lashed out at some dark magic hexes and even immobilized larger demons. “I know! But why not make this more interesting!? I’m supposed to be studying now, a matter of fact!”
“That just made no sense, pal!” Hoh replied to Ken. He and Wei then simultaneously launched a flood of holy energy attacks of ice and lightning. “AAAH!!” The hundreds of enemies drowned in such attacks, but thousands more filled in the gap. “Urgh! There’s so many of them!” Wei hissed. Ken came up to her and said: “Around 65 thousand.”
“Come here, you!” A demon tried to clasp Hoh in its hands, but the teen rolled on the soil road to dodge it. “No, you come to me instead!” He fired a lightning jolt that pierced through its body and stunned it for good. “Hmph, I should make more nice lines.”
The cloaked figure rubbed his chin. “Everyone is performing splendidly … resisting the demons well. But … based on what I’ve … spied on recently … will they be able to fight against their … new weapon?” He gazed on the great battle from a far distance.
He remained standing at the street pavements just outside of the Handao village border, yet still no one noticed his presence. “RAH!” Wei swung her weapon in many circles of revolutions and tore the spines of some demons. “I don’t know how, but somehow, by some way … we’ll eliminate all of you! But by then, what of your grand ideal!?”
The minion ghoul, sitting comfortably on the rooftop, replied: “You’ll never be able to get rid of all of us!! Not unless you have a miracle, which you don’t!” The ghost girl Emi clenched her fist. “Smack!” “WUAGH!” Thin demons were punched hard and flat. “Can someone send them away to the Yellow Springs, just like we did yesterday!?”
“Sending us away!? Gah, not again!” Minion ghoul gasped. The assistant replied: “Hurry, hurry, stop them from reducing our numbers!” The demon crowd became more anxious and active. “Time to get serious!” Ken shouted and unleashed a fury of big flame moves.
“I thought we were serious all along!” Hoh retorted as he battled 25 demons by himself. “I know!” Ken replied, burning more demons on the fields. “Tsk, of all times you have to make no sense, Ken, why now!?” Hoh replied back. “I don’t know. Must be my head.”
Wei gritted her teeth. “They just keep flying around!” Many of her icicles missed, as the demons got smarter and were capable of dodging them. “Dah!” Emi threw away a demon she wrestled with and allowed Wei to stun it good. “Keep fighting, Wei! You’re fine!”
A giant icicle flew to the minion ghoul’s assistant, right where they sat on a neighbour’s rooftop. “ARGH!” That icicle pierced its heart area and it was knocked out instantly. Its boss gasped: “No, my loyal assistant!” Its limping body fell down onto the soil road.
“Urk!” Emi repelled a fist with an arm and slammed a tough palm on a demon’s chin. “Gah!” “Take that and this!” She toughened her right fist and smacked hard on its left cheek, making it fall down flat on a skinnier comrade. “Ah! Someone help me here!”
One call for help by the demon and 17 more rushed to its aid. “This girl is dangerous! Be careful of her!” Emi got into the defensive just before Ken and Wei annihilated that confronting group. “Thanks a lot, guys!” “No problem, Emi – AH!” The duo were instead overwhelmed by a hundred demons each and the battle got worse.
Emi dodged all the demons charging at her, filled with curiosity, and approached the minion ghoul. “Hey!” “Ah!” The ghoul squealed. “One thing has been bothering me! What I don’t understand is why you demons still persist on fighting for your boss! Why are you looking so forward to this grand ideal!? What is going on in your head!?”
Minion ghoul replied: “The master is going to give us a new life! A new glory to us, that’s why!” Some demons gushed out to it and said: “Freedom from loneliness, pain and suffering!” “Enjoyment similar to our past lifes!” Emi grunted: “Not looking for that!”
“What is the purpose behind all this!? You entities being demons – entities of great levels of evil! Why follow your boss so ardently?” The demon growled at her for that tone.
Minion ghoul grunted. “Fine, if you want to know it so much. You see … the master has promised us a big reward if we help him accomplish his cause – to arrange society to that he sees fit. To me … the only thing worthy of obtaining is the huge bag of rewards!”
Emi was disturbed. “Bag of … rewards?” Other demons cheered: “YES! Rewards!” The minion ghoul continued: “He kept on talking about how much we’ve suffered of lack of love and how he wants to create a society of his ideal of love. PAH! What is all that!?”
The demons laughed wildly. “But … you were all so obedient to him! Wait … that means … you’re just using him! Obediently following him, helping him accomplish his goals and that’s it! Sitting in human bodies, enjoying whatever comfort he gives you! You’re just playing along with him, for your own selfish desires!!” The demons laughed.
“So … that’s what it is after all, eh?” The cloaked figure looked on. “I have not seen this at all … the possibility they will use me in the end … I really have been a fool all this while … but not anymore. This ends today … for real.” He sat on a nearby street bench.
Minion ghoul smiled cheekily. “Of course the master has real power to be able to control demons around – I mean, he only used his mind power to crumple me like rubbish! But those who give in voluntarily … those who are smart have the upper hand in the end!”
“That’s right, missy!” A fierce, big demon Emi was fighting said. “The thousands of us have an agreement on this! As long as we just play along, the master gives us whatever we want! And he has to! Otherwise, how can he keep his grand ideal going on and on!?”
“GWAH!!” All the demons except the minion ghoul were roasted alive by Ken’s attacks. “I heard everything … how despicable … using someone so sympathetic for your own benefits … at least Maz wanted to get something noble! You deserve to be destroyed!!”
The cloaked figure looked on the battle. “Hmm … how very interesting.” Back at the scene, the minion ghoul glared at Ken and Emi. The figure continued: “Let me see you fight … show me your strength again. That is coming.” He rubbed his nose.
“Alright, ghouls alike!” Minion ghoul’s voice grunted throughout the place. “It’s time to bring out … that. Yes, our special secret move! Do it now! Give them the jolt of their lifes!” Some demons heeded, but most of them never heard their leader.
“RAAH!!” A demon created a slashing wave from its giant claw swipe. “Urgh!” Ken’s blade clashed with it instantly. “Gah … this strength! AH!” The power of that slash wave threw him off to a big extent, but he landed nicely on the soil road, with some energy.
“Pounding time!” Several demons with large mallets slammed on the ground, creating shockwaves and also trying to clobber him. “Urgh! Ah!” He jumped to and fro, even able to deeply wound some demons on the way. “You’re not going to get me, ever!”
“Oh, really?” A small demon emitted a dark magic sphere on its palms. “Do you think you can avoid this little piece?” It formed an ovel-like object, having four sharp pincers on one of its ends. “Have a go at this little stinger! Wah hahah!” It then flew off the demon’s palm towards Ken. “Urgh! Whoa! Aha!!” Ken dodged another hammer slam.
“What is this?” Ken turned around, finding the dark magic stinger darting dangerously to him. He slashed precisely on it, but wasn’t harmed and kept buzzing to him. “Ah!”
“Urgh!” He jumped here and there, avoiding it and injuring other demons along the way, by firing those large flame blasts in all directions. “Impossible!” “Bwah hahah!!” He was laughed at as the stinger was not damaged in any way. “Give it up, boy! You will fail!”
“I’m not giving up!” He ran in many swirls past the demons and many times Hoh, but was involved in an explosion with Wei. “JAH!!” He was thrown off together with Wei. “Must avoid dark magic – URK!!” He was hit by that stinger on his arm and its pincers pierced until it touched his humerus bone, clearly hurting him a lot. “AAAAH!”
“Ken!? Whoa!” The green-haired girl narrowly dodged that stinger and clashed with a few demons. “It hurts! So much! AAHH!!” “Ken!?” He had the ghost girl’s attention, who moved away from the minion ghoul and quickly tended to him. “Are you okay!?”
“Urk … no, this thing hurts. AH!!” The pincers clenched even tighter on his humerus. Emi glanced around angrily. “What did you do to him!? Hiyah!!” She blasted a large burly charging demon with her strong kicks, crashing onto other comrades. “Whoa!!”
A demon was gnarly teeth glared at her. “This is the brand new dark magic the leader came up with yesterday … it not only pierces deep into your bones, it refuses to let go until you surrender! Bwah hahah!!” Ken scowled at it: “Surrender!? As if! GAAH!!”
The pincers stung even harder onto his bone. “Leave me be, Emi … don’t let me stop you from kicking their sad behinds … GAAH!” Ken was struck again on his bone. “Hmph! Good-for-nothings!!” She abruptly left him and went on an arm and leg combat frenzy.
“You sick beings!” Hoh was also enraged, himself attacking his opponents violently. “Ah!” “No!” “Get away – ah!” Many were horribly slashed on their chests, necks, arms and torsos by his whirling machetes. “Just perish! Be gone! You lot are so useless!!”
“Mwee hee hee!” Some five demons enjoyed the pleasure of kicking Ken on his body and face. “Ah!!” “Heh heh! How’s it feel to be really clobbered this time!?” “Rascal human!” “Let’s just kill him off!!” “Hah!” Several demons argued among themselves.
Ken grumbled under his breath. “You … grrk … RAAH!!” He managed to pull off a giant flame attack on those demons and even injured others around. “AAH!!” Some ran about in flames, trying to get rid of the fire. “No …” All of them collapsed, fainted.
“The little punk!” More demons hurriedly walked over to him and beat him up even worse. Of course, the spiritual damage was well-taken. “Urgh! Thah! Gah!” He moaned as their feet and blades came onto him. “Daring, are you boy!?” “Come on! Where’s your great resistance!?” They sneered and beat him up at the same time. Ken sighed deeply.
“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but … you win. Urgh …” That stinger dark magic self-dissolved into millions of bits upon Ken’s voluntary surrender. “Gwah hahah!! Guard him well, comrades! Make sure he doesn’t fight!” Minion ghoul laughed out vilely. The other demons pointed blades, spears and war fans at Ken’s face. “Urgh … I hate you.”
“Unbelievable …” Hoh remarked. “Ken giving up … RAH!” He went on another frenzy of sending giant lightning jolts rumbling the land. Wei fired more icicle tornados, awls and cannonballs from her awl-like weapon and Emi kept throwing off demons with bare hands and legs, creating a violent mess that was bound to consume all the demon armies.
Some smaller demons hissed. “Let’s finish this off. End this for us.” They formed that dark magic sphere, generating tends of the same stinger units and unceremoniously released them flying about. “Ah!!” “Get off!” Wei and Hoh faced the same thing Ken suffered of.
“Eyah!” Even the ghost girl Emi tried smacking them off with mere hand-slaps and feet-kicking, but she was only successful in briefly fending them. “Urgh! Must avoid them!” She flew around in the air randomly in great speed. “You can’t avoid these ones now!!”
That demon was right – Hoh’s aura shield was destroyed thanks to the non-stop stabbing of those stinger pieces. “Argh!!” He was not only blasted with dark magic beams and hit with spears, those stingers struck him and their pincers clung hard onto his bones.
“AAAH! The pain!!” He wiggled around and tumbled on the soil road, rolling around and even continued to experience demonic attacks. “So much more than I’ve ever felt so far! AH! AH!!” For the coming 30 seconds, he rolled and eventually stopped.
“I … I give up …” Hoh sighed and panted. As those stingers self-dissolved from the genuine surrender, armed demons held him hostage with threatening spears and poles. “You finally know your limits, eh!?” “Bwah hahah!!” Hoh shivered and said nothing.
“NO! RAH!!” Wei swung forth a thick layer of ice that froze most of the stingers and destroyed them, but the remainder 20 burst through and stuck onto her skin like leeches. “TAH!” She screamed just once, and all 80 pincers jabbed tightly onto her bones. “NO!”
Wei never felt such pain, all from the pincer clenching. “So unbearable!!” She also rolled around and eventually stopped; her spiritual weapon vanishing off. “A whole lot more than what Ken felt … I can’t … take it any more …” She was also secured by demons, making sure she wouldn’t retaliate further. “You despicable slimeballs … grrrh …”
“Ah … I was hit …” Emi was the last to collapse on the soil road close to Ken. “Emi …” The teen called out to her. “Ken … I also … can’t fight any more … these things way too much … for a last minute plan, this was their best …” Her stingers also vanished off.
The demons gathered them four at a spot not far from Ken’s home. Emi was sitting close to Ken, whereas Wei and Hoh were behind them – Hoh a little further away. “We have won! The salvation and our wishes will be granted in due time!!” Every demon cheered.
“You won’t get away with this, beasts!” Emi retorted, to which a ghoul pushed its blade on the back of her arm, thrusting her head to the ground. “AH!” “Emi! Why you!” Ken wanted to counter, but his sabre sword was blocked by a single pale hand.
“What do we have here?” A figure spoke of a familiar voice. “What!? This voice!” Wei gazed up and saw that unmistakable figure under grey cloak and hood – Maz. “You!! You finally show up!” She shouted at him, to which she was smacked on her head.
“OW!!” “Watch your lip, human! You are before the great master who brings salvation!” A burly ghoul bellowed. “Grrrh …” “Ah … the three humans and one ghost … finally, they are brought to my knees. You have done well.” Maz bluntly said. “My lord!!”
The demons repeatedly bowed down to him. “We only did what you want to! We do not deserve this gratitude!” Under his hood, Maz made a bare smile. “Yes … perfect timing.” Emi was able to notice something during those demons bowing down. “Funny …”
“What’s funny, Emi?” Ken whispered to her. “Um, you know all the time when we faced Maz and he feels full of evil?” “Yes … I don’t know.” Emi glared at him. “Well, I do feel him … and this time, he’s different … much lighter … like the times when he enjoys being with the new Ria and Bak. Something is up, and something really very different.”
Maz smiled some more under his hood, while the demons finished their bowing. “It’s time to finish this …” He whispered to himself. The minion ghoul looked straight at him.
Continued in Chapter 48.
Notes:
As the title says, an onslaught and close to defeat. A clever ambush devised by the minion ghoul. Maz has heard the truth from his fellow underlings! I’m sure you still remember the explanations on Maz’s grand ideal in Chapter 41 and all. Will he do the right thing, or still trust them like he used to? Prepare for the next chapter!
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Jun 28, 2011 15:17:55 GMT -5
Hi guys.
I'm going to be a bit busy in July 2011, so first and foremost, I shall post up the next chapter here for the first 10 days of July - Chapter 48. Enjoy!
------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 48: Souls Witness an End and Exams
“My lord! It’s an honour!” The minion ghoul cheered and knelt at him. Maz himself had arrived, donning his distinctive long-sleeved, all-covering grey cloak. “Well, well … my minions. It has been a few days … how has everything been?” Maz asked.
Ken gritted his teeth and looked on. “My lord … we have been terribly disorganized. All millions of comrades were taken down to the Yellow Springs … but have no fear! I have brought together some 60 thousand demons who were in hiding during those Yellow Springs guard raids and we want to restart everything! We will be victorious in the end!”
“YAY!!” All demons cheered rowdily. Wei twitched at that sight. “What does he think he’s doing?” She grumbled under her breath. “Are you sure this is all … those you have called? I am sure … there are more.” Maz said coldly at it. “Um … I’ll check it.”
“Hey, you!” The minion ghoul pointed to a demon. “Are all your squad members here?” That demon nodded. “You?” Nod. “You?” Nod. “You?” Nod. The same result repeated till the very last squad leader. “See, my lord? We have all returned for revenge!!”
All demons roared again. “Urk … all these cheering is starting to bother my ears.” Wei commented. “Same here, Wei …” Ken actually covered his ears. “What shall we do with them!?” “Destroy them! Finish them off!!” “Yes!” The minion ghoul looked at Maz.
Nearly a minute passed of no answer, and their enthusiasm declined a little. “No …” He finally said. “Let them go. Disband your squads and get out of my sight.” Some demons widened their eyes. “What we … what I have been doing … is a waste of time.”
“This whole thing is pointless … from what I’ve learnt from these four.” Maz said, stirring the demons. “There is no need for the grand ideal now.” Minion ghoul could not believe its ears. “What … what are you saying, my lord? But why, why disband …?”
“Exactly what I’m saying … I am flawed.” All demons suddenly roared in dismay. “That is impossible!!” “Our master is never wrong!!” Those were some of their scowls of disbelief. “Stand down!!” Maz suddenly shouted and he instantly inflicted on them his awesome mind power. “AAAARRGH!!” Every demon cried in pain and horror.
Hoh watched as every demon jerked in body, twisted on neck and limb, bent in every way imaginable and tortured most horribly. “Urgh … I can’t take it.” He simply shut his eyes. “ARGH!!” The minion ghoul was curled up into a basketball. “Why!? WHY!?”
“I have erred terribly … and learned a great lesson from all this.” Maz walked slowly to it. Wei gulped and watched. “So it is only natural that I tell you what went wrong. You see … my idea was wrong from the start. I made a terrible selfish mistake. Forcing people into obedience of my rule is not called love … it’s just another form of tyranny.”
“But, my lord! Everything went so well!” It cried out in sadness. “We were going to taste your love!!” Maz looked over it mercilessly. “My love was selfish and spiteful … I have been shown the proper, pure love … if you admit defeat, I am willing to even show you.”
“PEH!” It spat out slimy goo close to Maz’s shoes. “Ew!” Ken remarked. “This is … absord! Outrageous! I don’t want to see this treachery of yours! I had hopes in you! I was going to enjoy paradise as a demon – AH!” Emi came out and stomped on its face.
“Stop your rubbish! You’re making me sick!” She continued to stomp her foot harder on its face until it stopped talking and swelled badly. “Ow …” Emi turned to Maz. “It’s quite clear now. All these ghouls were just taking advantage of your ideal to do whatever they want when your goal is achieved. How could you have not seen this?”
Maz hung his head down in regret. “I agree … this is very sad. Send them away to the Yellow Springs, please … you’ll help me relieve my heart.” He turned to the hesitant trio students. “Come on, Ken … just do it.” Emi urged them. Wei was very reluctant, but …
“Alright … but you owe us an explanation.” Amid the cries of thousands of immobilized demons, the trio created those bubbles encasing many demons, cramping and then vanishing without a trace. They shouted out terrible things, but were never heard.
“You will pay! You will PAY –” It was minion ghoul’s last words before it was sent away to the unimaginable madness of the Yellow Springs, that giant bastion of a prison holding evil spirits alike. “All is done …” Maz removed his hood and revealed his face.
The four of them were looking at a different Maz. Although he retained his usual cold and emotionless self, he however had a different aura. A more … happier self. “I thank you all … for making me see my errors.” The pale teen bowed his head in respect.
“Eh … sure.” Ken was the first to return the bow. “So … what happened to you? You were in police custody and …” The pale teen gave a light nod. “Hm … shall we go … somewhere more comfortable … to talk?” Wei and Hoh felt jittery of him.
“Come on, guys. Give him a break.” It was Emi who broke the silence. “His aura is rather bright of yellow, no traces of black. He seems to have turned over.” True enough, Maz’s aura is comparably nice to everyone’s. “Sigh … alright. I’m serving up tea.” Wei said.
They walked onto the empty, quiet soil road and back into Ken’s home. Maz removed his entire cloak and dumped it at a corner of the living room. He sat nicely on a couch. All others seated on couches, waiting for his explanations. “Hmm … wonderful herbal tea.”
“Eh … thanks, I guess.” Wei scratched her chin. “I brewed it myself.” Hoh looked at the pale friend under suspicious eyes. “It’s amazing; giving up everything you have worked for … what made you change overnight?” Emi patted on his shoulders. “Relax, Hoh, don’t get excited … but he’s right, though. We had to take you out the hard way.”
That pale teen sported a dark red branded shirt, which was not tucked into his long grey baggy slacks. He placed his cup on the table after drinking all that tea and exhaled.
“When I woke up, my school clothes were gone … new blue gym tracks … bound to a stretcher … the ambulance was driving to some place … I had no idea where I was when we stopped … the guards escorted me … the time was about 2 in the morning.”
“I was locked in a cell … a high security intelligence place … there was only one guard outside … I was given a small meal … nothing fancy.” Maz rested his chin on his right palm. “I was scowling to myself … had to get revenge on you all when I am free.” Everyone frowned heavily at him. “I reflected on my evil work of 4 months long …”
“5 hours later … it was dawn. The guards took me out … don’t know how many floor I went down by elevator … entered this giant hall … dark brown walls everywhere … only a few lamps lit the place. Everything changed … from that point onwards.”
“Where exactly … am I? He murderously asked the security guards. “Hm …” A male voice boomed the hall, that figure approaching him from the side with a secretary-like person. “Why, we’re having this reunion … for you, my dear child. Call them in.”
It was Hao in grey peasant’s clothing and that yellow straw hat covering his face. Maz didn’t know it was Hao, for Hao didn’t bother to introduce himself. “Let Mr and Mrs Osada in!” His secretary nearly shouted. “What!?” Maz gasped, his eyes widened.
At the opposite end of the hall, a great door opened with two guards leading the way. Behind them were two elderly folk. “Where are we, dear?” “I don’t know … the police suddenly stopped us and had us flown here …” The man answered the woman. “Do you know why you are here, Mr and Mrs Osada?” Hao’s secretary spoke loudly.
The woman, of pink outfit, stammered: “No … not really.” The secretary opened a scroll and read: “On the 4th October, the Shaman detected huge evil spiritual activity, which has caused the knock-out and near-death of millions of Chuhongyun Province citizens!”
“Um … I’m aware of that, sir. I heard it … and felt it on the news. But –” Mr Osada replied. Hao smiled behind. “He has detected the source of it all, stopped the culprit” – the secretary pointed at Maz – “and brought him here. Your son caused all that mess just over 12 hours ago.” “WHAT!?” Both Osada elders were stunned to see Maz there.
“No … that’s impossible … Matsuo would not do this …” Mrs Osada mumbled. “We’ve been told that he’s a good boy. How could he?” “What did you do to our son!?” Mr Osada shouted back at the secretary. “We did nothing … you did this to him all along.”
“What!?” Mr Osada, a rather firm man, was in disbelief. “Mr Osada, even if you are mediums approved by the Shaman, by law, you could be arrested and charged for child abuse and neglect. May I warn you, this is a very severe offense in the Republic!”
“Everything he said is true … mum and dad.” Maz spoke. The elders were shocked. “I have been … neglected … ignored … by you both. You may have sent the neighbours to look after me … Ria … but you gave me nothing … of most important kind. I never … felt love before … love from the parents who allowed me to walk on this earth.”
“Your negligence … and lack of care … caused Ria to commit many school disciplinary offenses … and also why … I hate your spiritual activities so much.” Before either elder could counter, Maz flared up his aura of pure darkness. “Urgh … what is this feeling?” Hao’s secretary covered his mouth. “Secretary … you can leave if your wish.” “Yes, sir.”
“This is!?” Mr Osada was shocked. “What is going on!?” Mrs Osada cried. “Ria … disciplinary offenses? But when we called home on and off!” Maz frowned. “I’m sorry, mum … I lied … because I didn’t want to bother your little … spiritual trip. Ria has attacked people before … many times … ever since she read your ancient scriptures.”
Maz formed a giant dark magic shard and threw it at his parents. “Have a taste … of what you face with all the time … I’m sure you can heal this.” Maz coldly said. The shard pierced the floor before them, emitted those wisps of dark magic air and instantly caused both elders to produce bubbly saliva. “What the – AAH!!” Mr Osada’s head spun in pain.
“Ah!!” Mrs Osada choked. “So much evil … from our own son!” Mr Osada grunted. “Don’t worry, dear! I’m going to stop this!!” Back at Ken’s home, everyone was shocked and angry. “WHAT!?” “You even shot at your own parents!?” “Maz, how could you!?” Ken, Wei and Emi respectively asked. “That … was what happened anyway, so …”
“This is impossible!! How could this happen!?” Mr Osada took out a paper talisman from his pocket, held with two fingers and slammed it onto that dark magic shard. “URGH!!” For 5 minutes straight, Mr Osada struggled to destroy that evil thing, and won he did.
“Hah … hah …” Mrs Osada stopped panting. “This dark magic … is a thousand times worse than what we have dealt all these ears …” “This evil … coming from our own son …” Mr Osada held up his weak wife. “Where have we gone wrong …?” Maz was greatly touched. He saw regret in his parents’ eyes and then a miracle happened.
“Like I said 12 years ago … I told you to be careful when you get too involved in the spiritual affairs. It is only fitting … that you see what you have created.” Hao said. “I hate to say this, Osada … but your son is right. The reason I gathered you and your wife today … is for you to sit down and settle scores with your son. You have lots to catch up with.”
“I wish I could deny it too, but your long years of being away from your children caused them to go haywire. Though they share some faults, the worst parts came from you two.”
Maz turned to Hao. “Who are you?” Hao sighed. “Oh, you don’t need to know my name, boy. I’m more worried for your welfare. Ah, and don’t bother reading my mind – my head is impenetrable to anyone.” Maz smiled lightly. “I have no such intention.”
He played with his fingers in front of Ken. “I saw sadness and regret in my parents … the one thing I have never seen before … I realized that moment I had been wrong all this while … society may have its bad sides, but … all humans are still capable of love. My parents were just fools … but I went too far and was so absorbed into it … I’m sorry.”
The four of them were surprised at Maz giving them a deep bow. “Please forgive me.” Wei and Hoh exchanged looks. “Sigh … apology accepted.” Ken said and returned the bow. “I guess I can deal with it …” Wei said. “The Maz I know is back.” Hoh sighed.
“So … what happened after that?” Emi asked him. Maz instantly recalled him having a serious talk with his parents in a small meeting room, with Hao as a witness. “We talked a lot … for the first time in years … they told me details of their journey … I told them about us … just said that Ria had an accident, lost some memories … those stuff.”
“To my surprise … mum wept, even my father wept. Begged me for forgiveness … I couldn’t deny them.” Maz closed his eyes and clearly smiled. Everyone was happy for him too. “Then, that other person” – referring to Hao – “said that the Shaman, the boss of all mediums … declared that my parents were officially relieved of spiritualistic duties.”
“Well … at least until I graduate from high school.” Maz continued. “I intend to go to a good college … I’m aware I won’t be seeing them for some time, so … these 2 years I hope to spend some good quality time with them … with Ria and Bak as well … because … we are family.” Hoh was touched by his words. “Maz … you’ve changed.”
“Yeah …” Ken agreed with him. “Hey, wait. So … if I’m getting this right, your folks are now … jobless.” Maz nodded. “They will get a worthwhile job … one where they both earn money … and spend time with us. The guy said the Shaman will look into it.”
“So …” “How we will survive for now?” Ken nodded. “No need to worry … I still control the family’s finances … even if my folks are jobless, we can survive on … for another 4 years, I’ll say.” Maz replied. Emi was relieved. “Ah … all ends well.” “I agree with that … Emi Takahiro. The grand ideal … of love has finally been achieved.”
No one said anything for a while. The clock continued ticking and everyone drank some cups of Wei’s brewed tea. “Nice tea, Wei.” Hoh broke the silence. “Ah ha hah … thanks for that.” Maz did not own a watch, so he glimpsed at the clock and sighed heavily.
“I have something to do, so … I will catch you later.” Maz got up the couch and grabbed his cloak. “You know … how did you manage to make that thing?” Ken asked, pointing at the cloak. “Oh, this? I made it myself … besides cooking and cleaning … I learnt how to sew and knit … I needed to protect my identity back then … when I was deluded.”
“It will be a past … it will … be in my closet forever.” He shone his yellow eyes at Ken, stirring him a little. “Well … glad to hear that.” Ken held out his hand and was returned with a handshake by Maz. “I’m very glad … we had that fight.” Maz simply remarked.
The four of them bid him farewell, walking off to Handao village’s aerotrain station. “Well, that’s done and over with … let’s not get further distracted, shall we?” Emi asked the crowd. “Yeah, it’s time for the last two subjects.” Ken nodded to her. “Let’s go.”
“Say … he didn’t say anything about Ria.” Hoh said, halting the other trio’s steps. “Maz! Wait! Come back here! Tell me what happened to Ria!!” The bespectacled teen nearly ran to him, but was withheld successfully by Ken and Wei. “Come on, Hoh! We have loads to learn today!” The pulled him into the house. “No! Maz! Ria! NO!!”
From 9.40 am, onwards, they went through the plane EraS’ universal language – the Basics, having Ken translate both verbally and text-wise here and there. “Hoh has fallen for the new Ria ever since the battle with her …” Emi meekly smiled, while Hoh had made childish faces throughout their study. It was only at 1 o’clock when they had lunch.
“Ah, today’s the day we go to collect our folks.” Wei remarked. “Yes, well … except in Hoh’s case. His folks are leaving after his housekeepers are discharged.” Ken said. “Hm, I’m only going to meet with dad after I’m done with the revision.” Wei snapped a finger.
“What about you, Hoh?” Emi asked the teen. “Huh? Sorry, let me finish this noodle I cooked.” Hoh gobbled down all the last bit of carbohydrate. “Eh, likewise. I told my folks I’ll be seeing them after out study. So it will be late by then.” “Oh …”
“Eh … I’m going to pick up my folks anyways. There are some things which merit more care in a given situation.” Ken slurped up his glass of water. “I’m coming with you!” Wei instantly said. “Me too!” The rest said, to which Ken felt awkward. “Really … since when was my family the number one priority to you compared to your families …?”
At 6 pm, Ken and his group went to Shijun hospital to reclaim the discharged family. There were moments of hugging, talking, some scowling from sister Ayumi, but Ken ignored her. Upon being led home, Hoh treated the family to a dinner he cooked.
“All three of you cooked this!?” Father Ajima was stunned. “That heir of the noble Hoh … what a proud skill!” Mother Saya exclaimed as she ate on the steamed sauce-gravy fish. “Yay fish!” Ryushi cheered. “This is most wonderful! The Hoh family whom I served before … a cook is born in their family!” Grandpa Ojiro commented. Emi sighed.
Later only at 9 o’clock did they finish their group revision of Northlands Language. Wei and Hoh packed up their luggages and pretty soon, left the Kazuguchi home. “Good luck coming Thursday, Ken!” Hoh shouted. “See you by then!” Wei waved her hand at him. “Good luck to you too!” Ken replied. “Come again soon!” Emi shouted even louder.
From that Kazuguchi house, they saw the aerotrain carrying Hoh and Wei to their left – eastward to the provincial capital Shijun city. “Well, today and the past few days have been rather chaotic …” Ken snapped his fingers. “Do you regret it, Emi?”
“Ah? Oh, no, I’m just fine. Are you okay, on the other hand?” The teen simply shrugged. “Eh, I’ve been worse, but I’m cool.” They briefly shared a laughter before Ken’s mum called him in. “Come on, Ken. It’s high time you take some real rest.” “I agree too.” Before long, Emi made sure that Ken made his family happy and went to bed with ease.
The following day – 10th October a Wednesday. The news reported mass discharges from hospitals all over the province, and those from the surrounding provinces and Core City, yesterday. Life started to return, even in sleepy Handao village. Old men and people alike started working on the fields, and taxis and trucks were running on the roads.
“Say, Emi …” Ken said, as they both sat on a large rock overlooking the family fields. “Yes, Ken?” “You know … I bet now that Wei could be talking to her brother with a happy face … she missed him so much. Probably also hugging her well-alive father.”
“Achoo!” Wei suddenly sneezed on the phone. “Huh? What’s wrong, sis?” Xucao Chou said over the phone, while that hugging father of hers wiped her sneeze away. “Ziwei, are you okay?” Mr Chou asked. “Um … no, it’s nothing. I thought I picked up something.”
Emi was stunned. “Are you sure?” “I don’t know … really.” Ken rubbed his chin. “Hoh is probably at the airport, seeing his folks off overseas … they’re always on business trips for all I know. They won’t be coming back since Hoh has his servants and maids all looking after him.” Similarly and oddly, the bespectacled teen sneezed.
“Achoo!” “Oh dear. Young master, are you okay?” Hoh’s elderly servant stood next to him at the counter, waving goodbye to the departing Hoh elders. “I’m fine, thanks. It’s probably the cold air in here … sheesh, it’s autumn and the air conditioner is up!”
Emi hung her head down. “Don’t think so much, Ken. The first subject of Mathematics is tomorrow and I’m worried if your mind is forgetting all the lessons.” Ken turned to her. “Oh? Well, in that case, let’s go through it together now. Care to test some questions on me?” The ghost girl shook her head. “Uh-uh.” “Why?” “… I have faith in your memory.”
An old man drove his cow-driven cart past behind the duo. They smiled at each other and gazed briefly at the shady clouds and a dim yellow sun. “Gosh, I hope it will be good.”
“Have faith, Ken.” Emi consoled him. “You don’t know how blessed faith really is. You did your best in studying … just do the same tomorrow and the next 9 days.” The living room clock ticked 2 pm. For the rest of the day, nothing particularly important occurred.
That faithful day arrived – 11th October a Thursday. Before the alarm clock could ring, Ken Kazuguchi rose up from bed first. “Oh! Ken!” He caught Emi, sitting on his study chair, off-guard. “I didn’t see you awak!” “Hmm … today’s the day. Very important.”
Indeed, it was the day Hao said that he would be sitting for the slightly-delayed national exams. “Hmph! Aha!” Ken dusted his white shirt before wearing that Aoyaga Private Academy dark grey male uniform shirt. He then wore his socks and combed his hair.
“All set, Ken?” Emi asked. “Yeah … I have to get there early today … lucky Hoh called me yesterday. He said he was passing by school, saw this notice about the only 6 students taking the delayed national exams, saying that they should gather at the school grounds at 7.30 for a briefing by … Mr Ahashi.” Ken replied, which predictably caused a shock.
“Mr Ahashi is there!?” Ken shrugged at the surprised ghost. “Hm, so it seems. Probably Hao did this … but there should be a reason for this too.” The teen grabbed his school bag, loaded with textbooks for Mathematics, the subject of the day. “Let’s go, Emi.”
After a quick breakfast, a kiss on the face by mother Saya, some strange encouragement from Grandpa Ojiro and a pat on the shoulder from father Ajima, the teen left his home and boarded the aerotrain at 6.36 am. Though very early, the teen didn’t mind at all.
Upon arriving at the Chaoge aerotrain station, he hurriedly rushed down to the streets below. “Hey, I see Wei and Hoh there!” Emi pointed to him. “Oh, you’re right.” Those two were sitting on the stairs of the school’s main foyer, reading through books.
“Hey, Ken!” “Whoa!” They respectively called to him. “Hi everyone! Are you all prepared?” Emi flew to them and landed with her formed feet. “Um … well, sorta. Hoh here is feeling a little fidgety … scared I would say.” The bespectacled teen nodded.
From behind them, the other three students were walking in slowly. Step by step. “I’ve never fidgeted before an exam … not like this!” Hoh came close to biting his nails. “Now Hoh, just relax. Or are you not the genius Hoh that I came to know?” Ken asked.
“It’s not like Hoh … to be afraid of exams.” A cold voice entered their ears. “Huh!?” “That voice?” “Could it be!?” Everyone turned around to see the other three students standing close. There stood the pale cold Maz, together with Ria and Bak, in their own uniforms. “You!? What are you doing here!?” Ken burst out first, beating the rest.
“My, my. Surprised to see me … are you?” Maz only raised an eyebrow. “Ah … hah … I don’t know why I’m here …” Ria panted. Even Bak was panting. “What!?” Hoh was aghast at her statement. “Brother Maz told me … we had to come for this exam.”
Wei bent an angry eyebrow at Maz. “Being dragged along, more likely.” “Hmph. Ken … didn’t I say … I’ll be seeing you later?” Ken grunted. “How is that so much a hint to you coming today!?” Ria and Bak stared confusedly at the arguing duo. “Oh, hey that’s right! Say, Ria! How have you been these few days!?” Hoh rushed up to the beige-haired girl.
“Ah? Oh, hey Hoh. I’ve been fine … that horrible day of horrible headaches … I was in the hospital for 5 days … but brother sent me all my books … he even made me study in bed.” Ria sulked childishly, earning Maz a glare from Hoh. “Don’t we all have secrets? Oh say …” Maz tapped on his chin. “Like when you went on a date with Ria, Hoh?”
“What!? I … I would never do such a thing!!” Hoh quickly denied it. Ria was confused, blinking her eyes on and off. “Um …” Bak mumbled to himself. “Yeah, Maz made me come too … I had no trouble studying. I just continued where I left off.”
Emi sighed at Ken and Maz having a glare-off, but suddenly her instincts told her some other person was nearby too. She turned to look at the aerotrain station descending stairs just across the street, and she saw the Shaman Hao – in a long white shirt, blue trousers, both of folded ends and black leather shoes – waving back with a sneaky eye and smile.
“Gah … it’s Hao …” Emi looked at him gloomily. “Since he was at the meeting with Maz and his parents, he must have surely told Maz of Ken’s exam request … and he wanted to come, dragging Ria and Bak along … wait. Bak … I remember now.”
“Ahem.” Maz and Ken ended their glare-off and turned to the direction of that familiar voice. “What do we have here?” The voice said. Wei and Hoh got off the stairs of that main foyer and stood up – it was the fierce and stern Mr Ahashi approaching them.
“I’m very surprised!” Mr Ahashi bellowed at them. “I got an early note yesterday from the school principal, saying that 6 maggots have dared to request they sit for the Grade 3 national exams! Of all people imaginable, it had to be you lot! Unbelievable!”
All five students, excluding Maz, shivered upon Mr Ahashi’s bellowing. “Well, I have no idea how you 6 got here, but I guess I have no choice, since I was not informed of your names first hand!” Mr Ahashi scribbled something furiously on his paper pad. “Gulp …”
Bak gulped lightly. “Anyway … since I’m the head of the disciplinary board, I must brief you on the exams in the coming 10 days.” The teacher cleared his throat. “Since there’s only 6 of you, the exams will take place entirely in Class 3-A – my class! During each exam, you will be watched over by myself and two examiners from Core City!”
“There will be no cell phones on, or they will be confiscated or you will be suspended from the ongoing paper or both! No food, drinks and other unnecessary items are allowed during the paper! Bags will be placed behind the class and all pockets must be empty! All notes and texts must be away! No talking is allowed, but raise your hand if you need to go to the bathroom and an examiner or myself will come to escort you! Any questions!?”
Mr Ahashi stopped reading from that paper he held. “Um … no, none at all.” Hoh replied. “Good. Well, that being done with, you have about an hour plus till your first paper begins. Read all questions carefully and answer them wisely. Best of luck.”
“Especially you, mister Kazuguchi!” Ken gulped upon being glared at by the teacher, and the rest paced themselves away from them out of fear. “You have been on my case for years now, and I very much appreciate it you show a good sign of change in the exams!”
“Um …” Initially the brown-haired teen was freaked out, but he bent his eyebrow and boldly replied. “Yes, sir! I shall!!” Mr Ahashi was briefly taken aback by the answer. “The whole school is empty concurrently … you’re not going to make the whole place your special dilly-dallying playground, are you!?” “Heck no, sir!!” Ken replied again.
“Brilliant!! That’s the kind of attitude I’ve been waiting from you for years!!” Mr Ahashi bellowed back at him his way of showing gratitude. “Carry on, my good man!!” He slapped his palm on Ken’s shoulder strongly, snorted once and sternly walked off.
Ken stood still, and when Mr Ahashi disappeared by turning left, his body wiggled and he slowly fell on his knees. “Oh goodness … I have no idea why I did that.” Bak blinked his eyes, looking at him awkwardly. “That’s the first time … anyone stood up to him!”
“Yeah … and now he’s chickened out!” Wei darted at him. “Ha ha hah!” Everyone else laughed accordingly, except for cold emotionless Maz who simply looked on. Ken merely hung his head down. “Oh dear …” Even Emi had a hard time containing her laughter. “Poor Ken … I feel sorry for him.” She landed on her formed feet.
She looked back at the aerotrain descending stairs, finding that Hao was already gone, in a mysterious way. “I guess my theory is right about Hao spilling the beans onto Maz … but I’ll confirm it with him later. In the meantime …” She looked at Bak.
The frail boy was happily laughing away. “It’s about time … for me to talk to Ken about Bak … he has been particularly fishy as well since the start. I have to see this solved.”
Continued in Chapter 49.
Notes:
Another fast-paced chapter, with some light moments, hope you don’t mind. A giant revelation by Maz, along with some plot-related points from his tale in Chapter 41. Hao said another 3 students will take the exams with Ken and friends in Chapter 43 – I bet you already knew it was Maz and group. Bak will be the focus in the coming chapters, as Emi attempts to bring up a long-put-aside topic. Stay tuned.
-----------
Thanks for dropping by and reading! Till next time!
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Jul 20, 2011 13:52:07 GMT -5
Hi all. In my previous post, I said that in July I have been busy. Well, I have, and I'm due to get busier so, and as such, since I'm a bit free now, why not post the next chapter?
Enjoy!
---------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 49: A Soul Seeks Clarification
“Good luck, everyone.” Emi said as the four of them marched into Class 3-A. “Yes, Maz … I’m also saying this to you.” She smiled at him. “Oh … thank you.” The pale teen mildly replied back. The clock ticked 7.47 am. Maz was the first to enter the class.
“Thanks for that.” Wei said with a grin and made a thumbs-up. “Yes, likewise.” Hoh added. They both entered the class. “Um … who were you talking to?” Ria was with Bak at the corridor. “You were talking to someone … or to yourselves.” The girl said.
“Ah, it’s nothing. Just get into class already.” “Eep!” “Whoa! Hey!” Ken brazenly pushed both Ria and Bak into class. Emi glared at him. “Uh … you know, Ken, that is really very rude. I know you’re doing this for me, but you can’t do it just like that! Simply pushing someone aside! Inconsiderate!” She stared at him, but he preferred not to reply at first.
He looked at her. Ahem, it’s been a while since I last did some mind-talking … or was it telepathy? Whichever it is anyway. The ghost girl sighed at him. “Yeah, it’s safer like this. So … you flipped through your textbooks for the past hour. All okay?”
Eh, I don’t know. Wish me luck. See you later. Emi waved back to him lightly. She didn’t bother to linger around in the class, in which both Mr Ahashi and a Core City examiner were at the teacher’s desk. “I think it’s time to start the paper.” Mr Ahashi said.
Sure enough, Mr Ahashi gave out the papers for Mathematics part 1 the instant Ken took his seat. Of a table arrangement of two by three, Ken and Hoh sat in the front, followed by Wei and Bak and the Osada twins. Ken stared blankly at his paper.
“Alright!” The clock ticked 8 am sharp. “You have 10 minutes reading time! Begin!” Mr Ahashi roughly said. Everyone flipped their papers over and started to go through all 80 questions, to which they have 2 hours to answer all. Emi looked on Ken from outside the windows, 3 floors above ground. “I wish you well, Ken … answer wisely.”
Emi flew around here and there. “The aerial view of the town always relaxes me …” She landed nicely on a spot just before the school gates. “Mummy, mummy, let’s go buy some candy!” A little boy asked a young lady. “Sure. Why, we’ll even get a big one!”
“Yay!” The duo walked amidst a light crowd. “Ah …” Emi gazed at them from behind the school gates. “Mother … I’ll never forget you. How I miss you so much …” She placed her hand on her chest. “Ah, what do we have here? Getting sentimental, are we?”
The familiar creepy voice came from outside the gates. “Ah! Hao!” Emi looked left and left the Shaman was. “Me. You were looking for me, I believe?” “How did you …?” Emi stuttered. “Eh, I’ve sensed it. I was away for a while. Some urgent business …”
In the end, Hao and Emi shared a park bench at a residential area close to the Shijun city border. “This is where … Maz sent five demon-possessed bullies to chase after us.” Emi remarked. “Correct. Sentimental isn’t it?” Hao slurped some fruit juice from a tin can.
“So … what is it you wanted to talk to me about?” He crushed the can. “Um … firstly, regarding the demons. Argh … why did you deliberately miss out on that demon? You had all the Yellow Springs guards drag all demons at both Chaoge stadium and in Maz’s hometown. You purposely allowed his minion to escape, didn’t you? And that fight …”
Emi referred ‘that demon’ to Maz’s minion ghoul and ‘that fight’ to their last battle with thousands of demons. “Yes, I ordered that this demon in particular be singled out. Like I told you, I have been observing the Osadas for a long time. Don’t you think I would have known how he manages all his so-called underlings?” The ghost girl glared at Hao.
“My answer is simple. The Osada boy left out thousands of demons due to problems with their organization, the Yellow Springs guards didn’t catch them and I wanted to bring them out.” Hao threw the tin can away. “So, you sort of manipulated that demon …”
Emi bluntly said. Hao nodded. “Not manipulation, really. I knew what it would do during the event it was spared, since it really wanted to be … rewarded so much by your Osada friend. It further inspired the other demons … and the rest you have just witnessed.”
“But, what surprised me was the boy’s request for your friends to send them all away to Yellow Springs.” Hao clenched his fingers. “After hearing minion ghoul’s testimony to you as to its real intentions with Maz … I guess that really changed him for good.”
“He was there!?” Emi was shocked. “Maz watched you and your friends fight, yes.” Hao said. “I didn’t know that … wow.” Emi sighed and stared at the grass. “That’s really a surprise.” The Shaman smiled. “It’s a matter of taking actions and responsibilities, Emi.”
The wind blew by the duo and a nearby tree shed more leaves. “Well, so all that is settled and I can safely say the province is demon- and even ghost-free. Except for you … and since people are always dying … who knows?” Hao smiled that creepy smile, shivering Emi all over. “But for now … it’s relatively peaceful. Any more questions?” “Oh, yes.”
“Maz came by and told us everything on his side.” Hao raised an eyebrow. “Did he now? He attacking his own parents, the moment of reunion and reconciliation … yes, all that happened.” Emi dusted her uniform skirt. “So, what’s happened to Mr and Mrs Osada?”
“Don’t you worry about them.” Hao twisted his neck. “I’ve had an officer check up with the … what’s it called again? State Recruitment Agency … whatever, that place where all info of jobs are regulated. They both get new jobs, at least for these few years.”
“He will be a salesman for a small trading company and she will be a local beautician in training, based on their certificates after their own vocational education. So, everyone’s happy.” The duo watched a father and a young son play catch with a baseball.
“So …” Emi asked again. “You had to blurb out to Maz that Ken decided to take the exams, Wei and Hoh following along … because you felt like it? Did you have to do that? That’s like invasion of privacy.” Hao laughed lightly. “Yes, I did tell him that.”
“It was partially because I know he will eventually in some way help me send down all those 60 over thousand demons and I think he deserves some friendly company …” Emi stared blankly at him. “… and the other reason was … what was that thing you wanted to ask me again?” She gasped. “Do you mean?” He scratched his chin. “Yes, I mean it … that frail, weak, young boy.”
“Bakheun Kim.” Hao said his name and all was done. “It’s related to him? Maz is? But … those were just my suspicions … I don’t know a lot of things in this world, so …” Emi’s confidence was shaken. Hao shook his head. “All your suspicions … are true.”
The Shaman slouched on that stone bench. “Now … all you have to do is get the courage and reveal it to your trio friends. As to what happens next … that is entirely up to all of you.” He dusted his white formal shirt and his blue trousers. “All on your own.”
Emi was left off to think for herself and Hao continued to recline on his seat. “You always amaze me.” “Why, of course. I’m the National Shaman.” He chuckled lightly and that was the end of the conversation. Passersby chattered happily and taxis moved by.
The clock ticked 10.11 am. Mr Ahashi bellowed “Time’s up! Put your pencils away!” and collected all six papers before dismissing the six of them. “Mathematics part 2 – your next paper – starts at 12.30 and will be for another 2 hours as well!” Mr Ahashi said.
“Phew.” Bak slowly shut the class door. “That was scary … I never thought I’ll make it out fine.” Wei smiled weakly at him. “The paper wasn’t that bad.” Ken fumed. “I can’t answer some questions. Darn … but I think I did it good overall. Time for lunch.”
“My, Hoh … you’re the most nervous … of all of us.” The pale teen Maz said. “Sure I am … this is the first time I’ve taken a paper that’s not according to schedule!” Hoh was clearly shivering on his hands and legs. “Aha … come on, we deserve a rest.” Ria said.
“Yes, we do!” Hoh suddenly said with energy. Maz, Wei and Ken stared at him for that reaction. “It’s so obvious and yet, he’s denying it …” Wei shook her head. “Yes … Hoh has feelings … for my sister.” Maz bluntly remarked. “I’m quite aware … that he went on a date with her … and you two spied on them.” He was only able to shock Wei.
“How’d you know that!?” She asked nervously. “That day … when she went out before dinner … I had my demons to look onto her … I also gave word … if they ever see you lot … there would be no fighting … and how obedient they were … right, Ken?”
Maz and Wei turned to the brown-haired teen. “Yeah … I met them alright. They did say they weren’t allowed to attack me … remember that time I walked away from spying on Hoh and Ria? That time, Wei.” Wei folded her arms. “So that’s what happened.”
As expected, the cafeteria was empty. At first, the six of them settled at a bench together and ate whatever lunches in their lunch boxes. It was later when Bak insisted on being alone that Ria left too. Maz was silent all the whole time until their next paper started.
“That paper was still tough.” Ken took out his lunch box and ate in the packed rice with fish and ear corns. Just that moment, he saw Emi flying back to him, swift as wind, and ate on their table chirpily. “Hey, Emi.” He said. Maz didn’t bother to talk to her.
“What have you been doing while we sat for the paper?” Wei asked her. “Oh, I was wandering about Shijun city.” Emi tilted her head left and right. “Been looking around, I had nothing else to do … that’s what I’ve been doing for 6 months before I met Ken.”
Emi spoke the truth – indeed, after that talk with Hao, who disappeared the moment Emi lost sight of him, she wandered around in Shijun city enjoying herself. She decided not to tell them about her encounter with Hao – the issue concerning Bak was controversial.
Hoh munched on a sandwich. “Say, you’re talking to the air again.” “GAH!” He and Ken nearly jumped off their seats upon the sudden appearance of Ria. “Don’t do that, okay!? That’s just freaky!” Ken exclaimed. “Ah, sorry … I was just wondering about what this Wei is doing … and Hoh too this morning.” Ria calmly said, like an innocent girl.
“Talking to the air? You must be seeing things.” Wei calmly replied. “But … I just saw the three of you … talking … was it amongst yourselves?” Ken quickly nodded. “Yes! That’s right! Talking amongst ourselves! Hoh was going to answer Wei’s question!”
“Uh, yes! What Ken said!” Wei quickly turned to Hoh. “Ah, true it was! While we sat for the paper … I have been thinking very hard! Questions don’t answer themselves, do you know! Ahahah!” Both of them laughed loudly. “You guys are strange …” Ria remarked.
On Bak’s side, he nervously chewed on a sandwich loaf Maz prepared for him. “I wonder if I will do well …” His body then suddenly wiggled. “Relax, sweetie. You’ll be fine! You’ve really worked hard!” That tone of voice meant Yon surfaced to talk to him.
“Honestly, when Maz made you read all those books in the hospital … it hurt me head so much!” Inwardly, Sim sighed to himself. “But when you swallowed everything as if it was nothing … I knew that you could do it, no matter what. So cheer up, come on!”
Bak shrugged a shoulder. “I don’t know … I hope so.” Then, it was Ree who came out. “Yon, that’s enough. Let the boy have his rest. If he needs us, we’d know.” Yon retreated quietly, sulking with a very low voice. Bak heard all that and chuckled to himself.
Emi was looking at him from Ken’s table. “No doubt about it … I’ve been stupid to rethink this over … but Hao is right. My suspicions are right. I will talk to Ken … but, I just … don’t know how.” Everyone else was already reading back their textbooks.
In the blink of an eye, it was close to 12.30 pm. “Got to go, Emi!” Ken remarked, closing his Math textbooks. “Good luck with your second paper, Ken! I’m cheering on for you!” The ghost girl waved jubilantly as everyone left the cafeteria to the stairs. “Sigh …”
Out of nowhere, Hao walked up to her. “You’re still anxious about whether to talk to the boy, my dear.” Emi bluntly nodded. “Hao … yes, I’m still curious … but I guess I’ll pull out the courage to ask him later. It’s been bugging me ever since I’ve first seen Bak.”
“Hmm … are you quite sure you want to do this?” Hao looked at her with doubt. “The trio just got out of another spiritual battle, they have exams … and now you want to put more stress on their minds?” Emi didn’t answer, but simply nodded. “I’m doing this.”
“Ah.” Hao initially frowned, but then decided to look at her calmly. “Well, good luck. I’ll be here the moment you reveal your story to the boy. You will need some guidance … because you are doing me some favours indirectly.” The Shaman vanished instantly.
Emi grumbled under her breath. She flew upwards 3 floor to the corridors of Grade 3. “Alright, you all! The paper will be starting soon!” Mr Ahashi ushered the six of them into Class 3-A. My, you’re not thinking of interfering are you? She heard. “Ah!?”
The mind talking came from Maz. “Of course not! That’s the same as helping them cheat!” Emi countered back, which was heard by the trio too. “Huh!?” Hoh gasped. Maz smiled more visibly. “What an honest person you are. I admire that.” The silver-haired teen walked into the class first, leaving the trio confused. “You guys … just move on.”
It was the Core City examiner’s turn to hand out the papers. Mathematics part 2 was a subjective paper, unlike part 1 which only needed one to shade A or B or C; requiring them to show calculations to obtain marks. There were 60 questions of them, taking up 2 hours and again, needing 10 minutes for six of them to read through all questions.
Emi looked through the outside windows, particularly looking fiercely at Bak. “Brr!” The frail boy shivered. He looked around, thinking: “Is someone talking about me? … Eh, it’s not important.” He returned to his paper, prompting Emi to fly away elsewhere.
Meanwhile, the Core City examiner and Mr Ahashi were talking. “Isn’t it strange? Only six young people like them are taking the exams?” Examiner asked. “I agree … I’d like to pry the answers out of them myself.” Mr Ahashi drank some coffee and grunted.
“By the way … your application for joining the Education Ministry disciplinary council has been denied.” Examiner said. Mr Ahashi was shocked. “But … why!?” Examiner gave the teacher a letter of rejection. “I’m really sorry, you had a nice record, but …”
“You still have not fit in the minimum years of experience as a teacher required. You’re just 3 years short.” Examiner bluntly said. “But, my disciplinary performance record!” Mr Ahashi tried to reason with her. “I know … they’re very good. Sigh … tell you what. If you want to convince the board … come back in 10 years after lots of experience.”
Mr Ahashi was hesitant. “We’ll be glad to accept you by then. After all … it’s not every day we find such a well-performing teacher likewise coming to us. We’ll be in touch.” The elderly woman smiled. Mr Ahashi was relieved and the rest was history.
The clock ticked 2.40 pm. “Time’s up! Pencils down!” The six students stopped their writing and cleaned their desks of earser dust. Upon collecting all papers, Mr Ahashi said “Your next paper, Advanced Mathematics, is tomorrow 8 am. See you all by then!”
Ken looked a little white, his hand on his chest. “One subject down … nine to go. My heart feels uneasy … I think I did some questions wrongly by mistake.” “What!?” Emi dashed instantly to his side out of nowhere. “How could you have done that!?”
“I don’t know … I sort of got that exponential equation upside-down. So … that’s about ten marks down.” Ken explained. Emi sighed with a frown. “Well, you gave it your best shot, Ken. Now, just relax for a while and we’ll go through the Advanced Math later.” The duo at the school side balcony were joined by Wei and Bak, and the rest.
“Everyone.” All turned to the cold, emotionless Maz. “Let us go down … to the fast food restaurant … down from school … my treat.” Suddenly, Ken turned positive. “Are you serious, Maz?” “Of course I am …” “Alright! Let’s go! I want to enjoy htose fries!”
Wei shrugged. “Eh, why not. Just eat a little.” All six of them walked down the staircases to the school foyer. It was there when Hoh noticed a new notice on the school bulletin.
“Check this out.” Hoh said. “This notice says our results will be out on the 22nd – 2 days after our last paper – Northlands Language!” Ken raised an eyebrow. “That fast? Wow, I don’t have to wait then … but how’s that possible? I thought marking takes a long time.”
The bespectacled teen tilted his head. “I checked with the Core City examiners; they’re employing those Reploids – yes, those metal human lookalikes” – he looked at Wei – “to mark our papers, right here in school! Those robots are fast markers; not only marking our papers really quickly, but they’re proven to have zero error during the marking.”
“It means that the marks we get for our results reflect our performances, with great accuracy and precision.” Ria and Bak glanced at him. “Amazing … that’s really quick.” Hoh beamed proudly and said: “Well, they’ve been doing that for the past 2 years now.”
“Wow … two years?” Bak asked: “Then, if they could have marked the papers for the national exams so fast, why were the results only released one month later?” To that, Hoh shrugged. “I don’t know … might have delayed it for a good reason.” The conversation ended there, and all of them walked outside the school gates, when suddenly …
“Ah! Snatch thief!” Just down the street of crowds, a rough man armed with razor-sharp knifes cut a young lady’s bag from its straps. “Get out of my way!” “Ah!” “Gasp!” The thief rushed past people, going up to the school gates. “HEY!” Ken shouted as he pounced forward of a head-butt onto the thief’s stomach. “Wha – OUFF!!”
“Ken! No!” Emi cried out. “Argh! You nosey kid!” The thief fell on the ground, scaring passersby off and Ken trying to claim the lady’s bag from him. “Give that back to the owner now!” Hoh and the others were a little frightened to intervene, but Wei wasn’t.
“You good-for-nothing person!” She kicked the thief on his arm hard, but the scuffle still ensued. “Bratty kids! MAA!” The thief managed to take out his knife to aim at Ken, but Wei was fast enough to pull him back. “Whoa!” “RAH!” The knife was lashed forth.
“Eeek!” The crowd squealed. “Nobody moves unless they want to get hurt!” He said threateningly with anxiety and fear. “Get out of my way!!” He repeated again, but Ken was determined to stop him. “Don’t you want … to put that lady’s bag … down?”
Maz calmly came out and said to him. “Brother, what are you doing!?” Ria called out to him. “Put her bag down … or you’ll get hurt.” Maz showed his yellow eyes to the thief, slightly freaking him out. “Oh really!? Who’s going to make me!?” He snorted back.
“Why … I am.” Before Ken and friends knew it, he formed a dark magic pincer in his palm and it zoomed directly into his chest. “Maz, no!” Hoh said. “AARGH!!” The thief suddenly cried out in pain. “What is this!? It hurts!” The crowd was stirred afraid.
The pale teen looked on. “Now … give it back … or else.” “Or else what – AHH!!” The thief was struck again with dark magic on his spine, making him collapse on the ground with immense pain. “Do you have enough yet?” More dark magic pierced into his ribs, abdomen and his head. “AAAHH!!” He wriggled vigorously on the street pavement.
“Maz, you …” Ken murmured angrily at him. “Now, Ken … take back the bag … return it to its owner.” Maz simply said. “Just do it … I really didn’t want to do that … certainly not anymore.” Wei, Hoh and Emi stared on with furious faces. “… Alright. I’m going.”
“Argh … make it stop … make it stop …” The thief muttered; his grip on the lady’s bag loosened. Ken gulped and gently took the bag. “What’s going on here!?” Three human cops rushed from the aerotrain station opposite the street. “Coming through!”
The lady earlier walked out of the light crowd towards Ken. “Oh, my … thank you so much.” Ken gave her bag back. “You’re … welcome.” Behind him, Maz waved his pointed finger left and right, vapourizing all the dark magic that pierced the thief’s body.
“Officers … this thief snatched a lady’s bag … please take him away … before he gets hurt even more.” Wei and Emi glared at him, while Ria and Bak were only confused. “Eh … sure. Thanks, kid.” The human cops cuffed and dragged the moaning man away and the crowd gradually dispersed. “Maz, did you really have to torture someone with your dark magic!?” Hoh hissed at him. “How else … would she get her bag back then?”
Their mood for Maz treating them fast food was gone; even Maz felt bad for using his dark magic to stop the thief. “Grrh … shooting his dark magic like that!” Ken grumbled, having parted and walking down the soil road to his home. “That’s despicable! Gah!”
Emi saw no use trying to calm him down. “I know how you feel, Ken … but believe me, I saw sadness in Maz’s aura … he was actually hesitant to use his skills back. Self-taught skills …” Ken turned to her. “Yeah, only you can see it … great for you. I wish I can see it too, then I’ll be more convinced of his intentions …” He then stopped walking.
“Ken?” The ghost girl stopped moving too. “Mm … well, at least Maz turned over a new leat for good. That I can be happy of. Maybe … that’s the reason why Hao didn’t want to seal off Maz’s spiritual powers, unlike other people whom he found to be rotten.”
She remembered back Hao’s explanations of his job as the Shaman. “Ah … that makes sense now.” Ken started to walk and Emi followed suit. “Yeah, I winder why I just only thought of it. So, anyway, a nice bath and back to work!” He walked on faster.
For the coming 3 hours until dinner, Ken immersed himself in Advanced Math revision. Emi helped to make sure he didn’t forget any formulae and thus, decided to inform him of the issue of Bak and Hao the following day. In short, all went well for Ken.
“How was the paper today, Ken?” Mother Saya asked. “Eh, it was cool. I hope I did well. I gave it my best shot.” The teen replied. Ayumi folded her arms at him. “Are you sure? You’re not going to flunk another test now, are you?” She earned her father’s reproach.
“Ayumi!” “What, dad!?” Ken and Emi stared at them. “It’s just so strange! Him studying and even sitting for an exam whereas everyone doesn’t have to! Just strange!” Father Ajima shook his head. “It’s Ken’s decision to sit for the exams, and he’s going to prove you dead wrong. Right, son?” “Um … yes, that’s absolutely correct! I can do this!!”
“Oh ho ho! What a brave soldier!” The whole family looked blankly at Grandpa Ojiro. “Right … I’m just going to eat dinner, study till midnight and catch some nice warm blankets.” Ken slowly walked away to the dining table. “I smell pork!” Emi remarked.
Ken Kazuguchi did carry out his own words – by midnight, he was fully in pyjamas and messing around with his blanket. “Yawn … Advanced Math … yessh.” Emi decided not to comment and watch him toss and turn on bed. Meanwhile, in homes elsewhere …
“Ziwei, you’re studying?” Mr Chou banged on her door. “Yes, dad, I am.” She closed her book tight, dusted her pink pyjamas and breathed in some fresh air via her open window. “You should get some rest. It’s a big day tomorrow too.” Mr Chou said through her door. The girl locked her window shut and jumped on her bed. “Goodnight, dad … and mum.”
“Master Hoh, please! I insist that you take a break!” Hoh’s elderly servant begged him in his room. “But, I just need to read some more. I’m not a kid anymore, you know.” The servant sighed. “Alright … whatever you say, master.” Sadly, Hoh only slept at 4 am and the servants and maids went through a lot of trouble to force him out of bed by 7.
“Ria … Bak … mum and dad are asleep –” The pale teen Maz halted his speech. In the large living room of rattan floors and wooden walls, he spotted the duo sleeping amongst many books and papers on that large, low marble table. “Well … sleepy, aren’t we?”
He took out spare blankets from the store room and draped them over Bak and Ria. “If you insist on studying … don’t push yourself so hard.” Bak let out a snore. Maz closed the living room doors and went to bed himself. “My family … under my control.”
The following day – 12th October a Friday. Ken woke up at 6 am, stirring up Emi who was resting on his bedside. He immediately proceeded to flip through as many pages as he could. “Ah … good morning, Ken. Yawn …” She stretched her arms. “Yum yum …”
“Flipping through some work … this is one of those subjects I don’t really like, but I must give it my all.” Emi pondered on his serious face. “I’m so proud of you.” After some light breakfast, the duo boarded the 7.24 am aerotrain to school.
“Alright.” Emi huffed and puffed. “I can do this … just tell it to Ken. No worries. We’ll just let the rest know later. Ken’s agreement is more important now.” She followed the teen exiting the aerotrain and descended the stairs to his school. “Hiya, buddy!”
It was the Chesong Hoh. “Oh, morning Hoh!” Ken greeted him in front of the school gates. “Are you ready?” “I don’t know … I hope so.” Emi hung her head down. “You should be more confident …” “It’s a really big subject today, Emi. Count on it.”
Soon enough, it was 7.40. Every student was here and prepared to enter the classroom of fate. “Here goes … good luck, everyone!” Ria cheerfully said to all, making Hoh blush and smile sheepishly and Wei snicker at him. “Um …” Emi tapped on Ken’s shoulder.
“Erh … Ken, can I talk to you for a moment? In private?” Emi meekly made hand signs, asking him to follow her. “Um, sure. Why not?” He tugged the straps of his bag over his shoulders and followed where she went, leading both of them to the boy’s washroom.
“So, this is the boy’s room.” She commented, making Ken feel awkward. “I didn’t know you had stands like that. It sure is different.” They were in the boy’s washroom, that lane separating the stands and the cubicles. “EraS to Emi … back on track?”
“Ah, yes! Sorry! I have something urgent to talk to you about! It’s about Bak!” Ken then remembered that on one occasion at Hao’s home, Emi tried to bring up the subject but he declined as he was urged to train. “Bak … right … alright. Fire away.” Emi fidgeted with her fingers. “I’m going to recap some things, so please listen closely, okay?”
The teen nodded. “Remember some time ago … Hoh said that Bak was suffering from this … multiple personality disorder?” Emi asked and Ken nodded. “Yes, I do. It kind of explains why Bak acts differently.” Emi glared at him. “Listen to me, will you?” “Oh.”
“Remember that time when Sim gave you a massage on your head? He also said that he, that Sohwang Ree and Yonglaek Chae are … born from Bak’s hidden sides?” She looked at him. “Wow … you really remember all this, Emi?” She nodded. “Very clearly.”
“I sort of remember … carry on.” Ken said. “Do you remember on some occasions, Wei touched Bak’s hands and they were very cold, according to her at least?” Ken snapped his fingers. “Yeah, I do. Why?” Emu played with her fingers again. “I feel … that what Wei felt of Bak is a spiritual sign. What Sim said of being part of Bak … is a lie. A cover-up.”
Ken raised eyebrows. “A lie? Cover-up?” “Yes … a cover-up so that a sort of spiritual event may be deemed acceptable and understandable to the ears of a common person. But, I’m a ghost. I know what I’m saying when I say I can see through people’s bodies.”
“Hoh doesn’t understand this; that’s why he assumes that Bak had multiple personality disorder … Sim lied to us. He may be in Bak’s body … but he’s really a ghost. He, Ree and Yon … they are all ghosts! Alive once, but now dead! Living in Bak’s body!!” Ken was stirred at her testimony. “Living inside a body!? Are … are you sure, Emi?”
“The girl is right. Everything she said is correct.” Emi turned behind her at the far corner of the washroom, whereas Ken only tilted his head right to see further. “HAO!!”
Continued in Chapter 50.
Notes:
The beginning of what Emi did not say for a long time, and a revelation. Large number of references if you need to check – Maz knew of Hoh’s date: Chapter 32. Sim’s claims and Hoh’s assumptions of Bak’s different sides: Chapter 12. Wanting to talk during Hao’s training: Chapter 27. Wei’s experiencing Bak’s ‘cold’ hands: Chapters 10 and 23. Thus, the suspicion and confirmation is out. What happens next?
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Jul 24, 2011 13:56:18 GMT -5
Hi again everyone.
I said previously that I will post about 3 chapters per month, due to the previous big gap of time spent not typing up the chapters lost in that robbery in 2010 ... and according to my memory, this month of July 2011, I'm supposed to post 3 chapters - up to Chapter 50.
As such, I am a bit free now, so I will make this post quick. Enjoy the Chapter 50!
I hope things will be good in August ....
------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 50: Both Souls Confront an Issue
“What was that!?” Ken was shocked. Before the first Advanced Math paper, Emi told him that she had long suspected that Bak has been harbouring three ghosts of the dead, Sim, Ree and Yon, in his body. “Ah.” Just behind Emi, a familiar shadow appeared.
“She is right. All her words are true.” It was the National Shaman, so-named Shinra Hao. “HAO!” Both of them exclaimed. “How did you!? But, not the door!?” Ken turned his head repeatedly back and forth. “Sigh … I did say I have my ways of breaking in places.” Hao puffed. “Try not to be so surprised in the future. Now, back on track.”
All trio were in the boy’s washroom. Ken and Emi were at the entrance, whereas Hao was at the far end wall. “That’s the reason why I told you that silver-haired friend of yours regarding your exam-sitting … I was counting on Emi to bring up this issue again.”
Ken flinched. “Well, I do know that Emi has been wanting to talk about Bak all this while … so, what do you want us to do? Extract them out?” Hao didn’t respond at first, but then said: “The most important part was getting you informed first.”
The brown-haired teen grunted. “Well, you got what you want … but I’ll best be off to the exam now, thank you!” He exited the washroom, found Wei waiting for him nearby and was in turn dragged by her into Class 3-A. “Argh … I knew I shouldn’t have brought it up … but that’s done and over with. I can now relax from unease.” Emi remarked.
Hao then walked past her. “Hey, where are you going? I still want my answers!” Emi retorted as the Shaman washed his hands. “Oh, what answers?” She was thus infuriated a little. “You know what I mean! Why did you want me to bring up Bak’s issue!?”
“Why … because you wanted to talk about him.” Emi was silenced by that answer. “You are not the type that would so easily let go of something when you’re curious of a subject. You’d pursue it till the end, like the other girl Ziwei Chou. Ah, how she pestered Ken to, sort of, reveal your existence.” Hao dried his hands by shaking them violently.
“I … I …” Emi tried to find the words to counter him, but instead met with a smile. “I must apologize, girl.” Hao said. “Wha?” The ghost girl was dumbstruck. “I think we got off this issue with a wrong start. Let us talk over this again peacefully, like yesterday.”
“Erhm … sure, why not?” The ghost girl shrugged. “Let’s go … somewhere familiar then.” Hao led the way out of the boy’s washroom. The clock in the hallways ticked 8.01 am. “Alright. You have ten minutes reading time! Commence!” It was Mr Ahashi.
The Advanced Math part 1 paper has started. “Urgh … this question … I know it. What was that formula again …?” Wei grunted as she stared at Question 4. Ken flipped a page over. “Hey, this one is cool. Got to keep it in mind.” They had a total of 60 questions to answer in just 1½ hours. Maz silently and coldly looked over his paper. “Hmm …”
Beside the Core City examiner, Mr Ahashi was frowning at all six of them. “Mister Kim seems to have the most trouble. Kazuguchi appears to be fine … I’m quite impressed. Hoh is … panicky. What’s this?” To his left, he spotted Hao walking by the door.
“Hey, you!” Mr Ahashi opened the door, shouting to Hao, but strangely the Shaman was gone as if he wasn’t there at all. “Was I dreaming? … I think I’m working too hard.” Ria glanced at her paper. “Aha, this one is easy! Or … is it? I’m so confused.” She winced.
In truth, both Hao and Emi had turned up in the school grounds in that blink of a second. “Ah, we’re here!? But, how did you!? When!?” Emi was aghast. Hao simply laughed and walked towards the school gates. “Hey, I’m asking you a question! Come back here!”
Emi could not force Hao to her requests and had no choice but to follow him. He stopped eventually at the ice cream parlour down from school and ordered a small cup of vanilla scoops. “Care for any, my girl?” “… Can we just get straight to the point?”
“Fine, fine … if you say so.” He ate that large scoop and chewed on it delicately. “You …” Emi gritted her teeth and hung her head down. “Just … just tell me your reasons. Reasons … why you want to take away those three from Bak’s head.” Hao raised eyebrows. “Ah, so you’ve figured out that already?” “It’s kind of obvious actually …”
“Let us refresh the principles we talked of the other day.” Emi remembered when they talked about her still being able to visit Ken despite going to the spirit world. “Ah … yes. All souls must leave … a divine pre-determined law … you can’t go against them.”
“No, not that one. After that.” Hao ordered a glass of cranberry juice from a waiter. “After that … um …” Emi clenched her hands. “I don’t really … what were they again? Sorry …” The Shaman sighed. “Why you must go when you die … that’s the one. This current planet is home for the living, whereas the other side is home for the dead.”
Emi slapped a fist on her right palm. “Oh, yes, I remember now. That one. It does make sense … but I suspect there are some more reasons for you wanting to take those three away from Bak, isn’t it? Are you sure … you’re not taking them away just because you want to? Otherwise, you’re on the same level as priest Jia.” She bent her eyebrows.
“That idiot, eh?” Hao ate up all the ice cream he had. “Goodness me, no. Besides this divine law, I want that pale friend of yours to grow even more than what he is today … and simply because … I don’t want that young boy to be too dependent on his … big spirit friends. You catch me?” Emi was confused. “You want them … to grow?”
“Yes, that. Take your time to understand.” The road traffic zoomed past them, a large truck moved as well. “Bak … Maz … those three ghosts … how do they add up?” Emi asked herself. Hao immediately said: “Talk to your Maz if you need to know more.”
“Come to think of it … I wonder how those three actually managed to reside inside Bak.” Emi frowned at the sky. “I recall once Hoh said about it. About 2 years ago, when the Osadas and Bak first transferred to this school … those trio surfaced as well.”
Hao slurped on his cranberry juice. “The key hint here … is just to talk to that friend of yours, Maz.” Emi raised an eyebrow. “Say, since Maz has spiritual eyes … that means he already knows that those trio were inside Bak! But … why doesn’t he say anything of it?”
“Ah, my dear. You totally misunderstood me.” Hao waved his hand at her. “I meant – ask him how those three came about in the first place.” Emi was surprised. “Ask … him?” “Yes, ask him. Prepare yourself for some nice surprises … he’s full of secrets.”
Emi was silent, looking on Hao. “Just like how he told you his life-long story – abused at by peers, parental neglect, practising dark magic … wouldn’t it be nicer to find out some more inside his head?” He laughed with a small shrill; even the nearby waiter shivered.
“Is he talking to himself …?” The waiter wondered in his head. Hao ignored his thoughts and gulped down the last ice cream scoop. “Time to go. I shouldn’t be bothering you on this. Do it at your own pace. We’ll be in touch.” Hao got off his seat and left. “Sir! Your bill!” The waiter called. “Of course. I was getting there.” “Um … right this way, sir.”
Another thing, Emi Takahiro. He quickly did some mind-talking. “Ah, yes!?” She quickly asked. Consider this good fortune and luck … it’s not every day I go around helping everyone I meet like this. Like I said, I really want that Maz and his Bak to grow. What am I, so full of free time? Hao simply walked off, leaving Emi fuming.
Back in Aoyaga Private Academy, everyone was checking their papers. “Is it A or C? Argh …” Ken scratched his head. “Ah, I’ll just go with C.” He erased the black pencil shading on A and hurriedly shaded C. “Last question … done!” Ria shaded on D for Question 90. “Yay, I did it!” Meanwhile, Wei was shuffling her paper back and forth.
“I give up … my brain is dead.” She smacked her forehead. Maz was relaxingly looking outside the classroom windows and saw Emi flying into the school building. “What has she been doing …” Mr Ahashi then bellowed: “Time’s up! Stop your writing!”
Advanced Math part 1 was soon over, so everyone had extra time before the 12.30 pm second paper to read through any more formulas they might have forgotten. “I can’t believe I actually made it … I feel safe.” Ken sighed with relief. “I really survived.”
Wei made a face at him. “Hah, good for you then. I think I messed up some formulas … that’s not going to happen in paper 2.” She tugged the bag on her shoulder and walked faster down the corridor. Emi whooshed on Ken’s right. “Why aren’t you in a hurry?”
“Eh, that paper took a lot of my brain power.” He simply answered. “Ah yes, Emi.” “Yes, Ken?” The ghost girl faithfully stopped when he stopped walking. “About Bak … I’m curious myself of this issue, so … I’m going to talk to Wei and Hoh about this.”
“But … should they know about this?” Emi asked, to which she was glared at. “Eeep!” “Come on, Emi … let’s not repeat the Wei episode again … refusing to tell would make them more suspicious. Besides, we all had spiritual experiences … why not this too?”
“Um … okay, I’ll leave it to you then. I’m going to explain everything when you secured a meeting with them.” Emi stopped the talk on the issue by faithfully following him to the school cafeteria. The fields and gyms were all empty. A school of circa 10 people.
Meanwhile, Maz was reading from a small stack of papers. “Is that … what is that?” Bak pointed at him. “Hey, Bak … it’s a medical journal … the latest find on a heart disease. Supposed to be … a proposal on how to heal this disease … for good.” The frail boy glanced at him. “Shouldn’t we be studying?” “Let me finish this … and then study.”
“Lunch time!” Hoh gobbled down on rice balls and pieces of fruit. “Nice lunch, Hoh.” Wei remarked. “Thanks a lot.” Maz quietly ate some bread rolls and watched Ken stare at his lunch. “Ken …?” Emi looked at him worriedly. “Ah … it’s nothing.” He replied.
“Explain to us tomorrow, Emi. Everything.” Clearly, he was referring to the issue of Bak having three ghosts in his body. “Ah … sure. I will.” Emi decided not to talk to Ken until the day was over. She watched them read with haste on their textbooks after lunch.
Advanced Math part 2 paper started at 12.30 pm. It contained 15 questions, all of which must be answered without any choice, and everyone must present their calculations to obtain marks. There were delta and exponential functions all over, also with geometry and vector equations. The hardest chapter in the subject was the Gangulo Hypothesis.
“Darn it!” Wei hissed under her breath. “I never expected that Gangulo Hypothesis to come out at all! I mean, I can only answer a few questions but, I’m not sure if I can do well! It’s just too bad we’re not allowed to view our marked papers unlike other tests …”
By now, the paper was already over. The clock ticked 2.45 pm as they walked out of the classroom. “Even I … have difficulties … Gangulo was tough.” The pale Maz admitted. Wei continued: “If I wanted to be an engineer, then I’d only learn that pile of equations. I mean, come on! That thing was like throwing college stuff at us high-schoolers!”
Emi the ghost girl was sitting on a large oak tree in the school grounds, waiting for Ken and everyone to come out. “I hope everyone did well …” “Ah! Two papers down!”
Hoh shouted out as he stepped on the school grounds. “I’m never so happy for an exam to be over! This has to be the toughest Advanced Math paper ever!!” He surprised Emi by his loud proclamation. “Oh, everyone’s papers are done! I should greet them!”
She immediately dashed to Ken’s side. “Hiya Ken!” The teen quickly resorted to mind-talking: Hey, Emi! What’s up? “So, how was the paper?” Ah … I managed in roughly everywhere … but the Gangulo Hypothesis just had to come out. Sheesh.
Emi was confused. “What’s this Gangulo Hypothesis?” Ken sighed. Oh yeah, you didn’t learn it … simply put, it’s the hardest set of Advanced Math … ever. It’s so scary … how did Mr Gangulo make so many equations like that out of some numbers!?
“I didn’t learn it? When was that taught?” The group approached the school gates. Eh, we started learning it in August … finished the chapter right before the National Holidays on September 1st. Emi pointed her finger at her chin. “Wow, that’s a long chapter.”
Ria pushed the school gate slide on its metal railing on the ground. “I want to go back home … get a nap … and then we’re going out for dinner with mum and dad! Right?” She looked at Maz. “Hm? Ah, yes … that’s correct. As always … I’m paying for it.”
“Yay! I want to eat that lobster again!” Bak cheered and spun around on the spot. Inside him, Yon whined: “Urgh, no! Please stop it! I’m getting a headache!” Unfortunately for her, it went ignored. Emi was staring at Bak, and in turn Maz was staring at her.
“These three …” Emi quietly remarked. “Hm?” Maz raised an eyebrow. “‘These three’, is it? I wonder … what’s for her to explain about? I guess … I should find out.” Emi heard whatever he just thought in his head, and stuck her tongue out to herself.
“As if I’ll let Maz find out.” She thought to herself, which went unheard. The red light blinked and people walked on the zebra crossing. Everyone parted ways with tickets to different destinations, thus Ken and Emi were left alone at the Handao village border.
For the rest of the day, it was normal in the Kazuguchi home. Father Ajima and Grandpa Ojiro were having a father-son squabble over something small which Ken forgot what it was. He didn’t bother to join them, only sitting in his room and flipping through his History texts for tomorrow. “It’s going to be tough tomorrow, isn’t it Ken?” Emi asked.
The clock ticked 8.30 pm. “Burp … dinner was nice.” “Were you listening to me, Ken …?” “No, I wasn’t.” “…” In the end, Ken only read halfway through Grade 2 History and slept early. Emi sighed, as he never woke up until 6 in the morning and she didn’t want to possess him just to do so. What a morning it was – he had to rush like crazy.
Next day – 13th October a Saturday. Some passersby found it strange to see students rush into Aoyaga Private Academy. “Going to school?” Many whispered. “That’s weird.” “Wonder what’s going on …?” Hoh huffed and puffed. “Bah, just ignore them. Really.”
“I know … huff …” Ria panted rather heavily. “Truthfully … I rushed to school because I didn’t finish my revision last night. I overslept … I hope I remember anything.” Hoh blushed over looking at Ria walking agilely. “Eh heheh … me too, Ria. Me too.”
For the one hour until the paper started, everyone had gathered, flipping through texts and asked each other questions over vital facts. It ranged from the Bronze and Iron Ages prior to the founding of the Empire, the great Northland Civil War and the Republic.
“Here we go …” Ken sighed and entered Class 3-A. “Good luck, you all.” Emi cheerfully said and waved her hand, as though biding them farewell. Only Wei returned the hand waving, while Maz stared at her coldly with curiosity. “Just you wait … just you wait.”
History part 1 paper was another multiple choice answer format, of 90 questions for 2 hours. “Ah, I know this one … 34 princely states and the Civil War lasted 417 years. Man, that’s long.” Ken shaded on E. “The State of Shu … collapsed 26 months before the Republic was formed.” Wei shaded on B. “History and propaganda at the same time.”
Ria soon recalled that the Duke of Dao was the one who plotted to assassinate the Duke of Lan and instigate chaos in his state, not the legendary assassin by the Degu River. Bak fumbled over questions regarding wild men of the East, occasionally biting his nails.
“Psst.” Bak suddenly hissed. “It’s me … Ree.” Bak hurried scribbled on his question paper. “Hey, what was that for? Come on, don’t be scared. No need to bite your nails. You’ll be fine, okay?” Ree softly spoke via Bak’s mouth. “Um … sure. Thanks, Ree.”
Emi observed from outside the windows, hearing everything they said. “Wow … Ree has an affection for Bak …” So far, Hao has not given further guidance to her, meaning that everything regarding those four is up to them – to ignore it or go and deal with it. “Bak …” She muttered. Unknown to her, Maz had his eyes on her all the time. “Hm …”
“Your time is up! Stop writing!” Mr Ahashi bellowed to the students. “Ahem …” The Core City examiner coughed a little to show he reproach to him. Ken handed his paper to Mr Ahashi and the rest simply followed. “Once again, your next paper starts at 12.30! Good luck to all of you!” He said again and walked off to the teacher’s desk.
The six of them slowly exited the class. “Ah?” Hoh was surprised. Ken held onto his shoulder, holding him back, meaning that he wanted to see him. “Hoh, call Wei over. We have something to talk about urgently. Keep it secret … we don’t want Maz to find out.”
“Meet me close to the gym.” Hoh quickly understood him. While Ria and Bak were sharing some dark moments with the History paper 1, Maz turned around. “Something is … not right.” He spotted Hoh whispering something into Wei’s ear. “What is … this?”
He watched as the trio walked out the class, past by him and headed off in a totally different direction. “Hmm …” Maz turned to Ria. “Sis … stay with Bak now … I have to do something urgent.” The twin sister obediently nodded and off Maz ran to follow them.
“What the?” Unexpectedly, he had lost them down the corridors. “Where did they go to?” He searched every classroom on the floor, burst through doors of the boy’s washroom, yet found none of them. “Grrh … not here. Not here. Not here! Not everywhere!” “Maz?” Bak had unexpectedly followed the silver-haired teen into Class 3-H. “Are you okay?”
Maz was panting a little, due to the sizable frustration. “I’m … just fine … thought I saw … something come here.” He lied to Bak. “Oh … sorry about that.” The frail boy said. “No, it’s okay … let’s go for lunch.” He patted on Bak’s shoulder, shook his school bag and walked down the corridor. “I will get you all … mark my words.” He thought.
Emi sighed; her ear on a door. “Phew … he’s gone. That was genius, Wei! Getting us all to come into the girl’s washroom!” Ken and Hoh looked around shyly. “Yeah, it’s the one place boys don’t go into, so it’s perfect!” Wei smiled widely and Emi laughed.
“Don’t worry, you two … we’ll be fine here, and this is our secret.” The green-haired girl looked at both boys. “So, Ken … what’s this urgent thing about?” Ken scratched his chin. “I thought the gym was better … anyway, yes, it’s urgent. Emi, care to explain it all?”
“Yes!” Soon, with both boys sitting on the dry floor and Wei on the dry basins, Emi told them everything about Bak, including those hints and answers provided by Hao. Hoh looked at his watch when it was over. “Hm, and that all only took 10 minutes. Wow.”
“Ah, so that’s what I missed during Paper 1 yesterday.” Ken tilted his head a few times left and right. It was Wei’s turn to talk. “So … Hao wants Maz and Bak to grow? Are we sure we’re not talking about heights?” Instantly, everyone imaged bamboo shoots growing high into the sky. “No no no! That’s not it! Nothing of heights!” Emi said.
“Yeah, I know …” Wei made peculiar hand gestures and then got serious. “But, that kind of answer is not detailed enough. I guess we have to figure out this one on our own. So … he wants them to grow and it’s done by extracting those three ghosts out of Bak?”
Emi nodded. “Seems so. He also said to ask Maz … but the idea itself crept me out. I don’t think I can stand being with him even for a while … something in his eyes are very murderous.” The ghost girl shivered. “Brrh … he scares me.” Wei nodded at her.
“But, you have to admit.” Hoh folded his arms. “Just when you think that a person has a different side of his mind being expressed like another personality, it’s actually give-and-take with other ghosts – allowing them to come inside you – like Ken and Emi.”
The brown-haired teen sighed. “Aw, that means some of the comic books I have actually have ridiculous explanations. Some plot … a blow in the head, trauma of sorts, how the new personality about … all fakes.” Both girls glared murderously at him. “Don’t confuse comic books with real life!” They said simultaneously. “Whoa! I get it! I get it!”
Wei turned them back on proper topic: “So … what should we do to gentleman Sim, violent guy Ree and childish Yon? Really go ahead and extract them out? How do we do that?” Everyone gave it a thought for a moment. “Ah.” Ken clapped his hands.
“I recall something. Emi, remember the demon-possessed five bullies?” The ghost girl thought for a bit more. “Ah, yes! Yes, I do!” Hoh was fumbling over it. “What was it about again?” Wei replied: “It was the time we got bound and gagged last month, silly.”
“Oh yes! How did it go again?” The green0haired girl slapped her forehead. “Anyway …” Emi continued from Ken: “It was the only known case so far where we were taught by Hao on how to get rid of spirits possessing a person.” Both Hoh and Wei nodded.
“Basically, you just stab the living human with your weapon” – Ken drew his sabre sword – “and then pull the demon or ghost out. It renders the spirit immobilized at stab-point, so there’s no need to worry about fighting them further.” Hoh then hit realization. “But … isn’t it sad and cruel to stab into Ree, Yon and Sim just like that?”
The mood turned dull. “Yes, I know …” Emi shrugged and shook her head. “But, it was the only way that time. Hao himself taught us that … well, the voice from nowhere?” Ken in turn said: “We know a way now … it’s just planning to make our move.”
“In the meantime, let’s enjoy our lunch and revise our textbooks in this 2nd floor girl’s washroom! This will be the only time I ever want to enter this place …” Upon Ken’s interest-rousing, everyone did just that. Never imagined having fun in a washroom.
“Um, Bak?” The frail boy suddenly said. “Yes … Yon?” He, Maz and Ria were eating lunch together. “Can I have a taste of the home-baked cookie?” Yon quietly said. Bak nodded happily. “Sure!” He threw three small cookies in his mouth and munched.
“Delicious!” Yon said through him. “You’re … talking to yourself, aren’t you Bak?” Ria got him in the act and Yon quickly shut up. “Ah, yeah! I was pretending! Play-pretend! Ah hahahaha!” He gave a hearty laugh in that school cafeteria. “You’re so strange …”
For the whole lunch break, Maz had no sight of Ken and group. It was only when the next paper was going to start that he found them outside Class 3-A. “Ah! Where in … have they been? How … frustrating.” Emi was glad for now that Maz never made it in finding them during lunch and learn about their discussion on Bak. “Good luck, everyone.”
Thus, History part 2 paper started. As of the expected trend, it was entirely short- and long-answer questions, in which you have to detail certain things out to answer the question correctly. “What!? This is unbelievable!” Hoh said onto the paper awkwardly.
“I know a lot of the answers here.” Hastily, he jotted down point-form notes and began to answer Questions 13 and 14, each consuming half a page. “I …” Ken looked at him to his right. “I am just going to take my time on these questions.” He scribbled on his paper.
With a total of 15 questions and 90 minutes, the paper mainly dealt with deeper aspects of pre-Republic history. Examine how the State of Shan grew so fast, in theory – what would happen if some two states worked to invade another, describe disadvantages and such for a state during the Civil War, list and explain the Great King’s accomplishments.
“Time’s up!!” None expected Mr Ahashi to bellow out the end of the paper, since they were so engrossed into it. “Your next paper tomorrow is Geography! Goodbye!” Back in the school foyer, Ken stared at the notice board – a notice for the six of them.
“Yeap, Geography is tomorrow … then Practical Skills, Science and Literature … three papers down, seven more to go.” “Ken?” He calmly turned around and saw Emi walking to him. “Come on, it’s time to go home. You deserve a rest. Hurry on that!”
“Ah, okay … sure.” The teen followed the ghost girl, catching up to both Wei and Hoh. “There you are. So, what were you reading back there?” Hoh asked. “Eh, just the subjects tested for the coming days … just to make sure.” Wei raised an eyebrow. “You know … you could have copied everything from the notice onto a paper. It’s more convenient …”
The four of them moved much faster than Ria and group. “Come on, let’s go to Wei’s place! I’ve never seen her home!” “What!? No way! Not now anyway! The next paper tomorrow …” Apparently, Maz had given up his pursuit for information regarding their suspicious activities, for they left on the next departing aerotrain easily … or not.
“I could have … conjured a dark magic spy bug … to find out what it was … but meeting face-to-face is much better … grrh …” Maz recalled the times he spied on them, Emi’s Uncle Ang and Priest Jia with spy bugs when he was evil and plotting his ‘grand ideal’.
Cold, emotionless Maz stared on from the reception desk. “Um, brother?” Ria asked. “Yes?” “Um, I don’t have enough money with me. Can I have 5 EraSean dollars?” “The tickets … of course.” He tucked into his pockets. “Tomorrow … I will approach them … anyone … as long as I get answers.” Back remained clueless, licking his ice cream cone.
In short, Ken enjoyed his tea of crumpets and dinner of broccoli and steamed gravy carp. He got to tease Emi around with her most feared object – seaweed – before finally going serious on tomorrow’s Geography papers. “You know I hate seaweed, Ken … why …”
“Just wanted to be happy. Nothing’s been good lately; I haven’t even gone on the TV or Internet.” Emi fumed at him. “That’s not a good reason! You want something good? I’ll give you something good!” She shoved her hand through his head and began to wriggle it inside his brains. “Urgh …” They were in his room, with Ken sitting on his study chair.
“Umpg … no, that’s irritating! Stop it!” Ken wiggled and jumped out of his chair. “Get away from me!” “That’s for the seaweed scare! Come here you!” Emi scorned at him and chased to him, creating that moment where two people run about the place in circles; this time, in Ken’s room. He jumped over his bed repeatedly and ran about the carpet floor.
A crescent moon flowed from the heavens. “I wonder what’s going on in Kazuguchi’s room.” Two elderly men walked by the house. “I don’t know … something for sure.” Later on, Ken would ‘surrender’ to Emi and begin his reading of Geography.
In the seven hours before he succumbed to sleep at 2.32 am the next day – 14th October a Sunday – he finished up every page of his texts, even spent some light moments with his family, talked to Hoh and Wei on his cell phone; earning a bit time of relaxation.
Four hours later, at 6.45 … “Geography. Stuff about the land … and the sea … a whole bunch of important sites …” Ken mumbled on his buttered toast at the dining table. “Sites of rice plantations … wheat and soy … iron ore mining … salt.” He hiccupped loudly.
Emi felt awkward just looking at him. “Ken, can you focus on your toast first? Don’t pressure your brain too much, okay? It’s bad for you.” Mother Saya abruptly entered and said: “Sweetie, are you feeling well?” “Um, not really … I could use Sim’s massages.”
“Come again?” His mother was confused. “Ah, no, it’s nothing. I’ll be fine.” The teen then gobbled down all his breakfast in one go. Soon, the duo were on the aerotrain to Chaoge. “Ken, you were worried on the papers today, weren’t you?” “Yes, I was. Isn’t that obvious? Although I read everything, I still have not much confidence in me …”
“But, in any case! If some kind of answer pops up in m head, I’ll think over it and it will all be fine!” Emi glanced half-eyed at him. “No way … that’s not how you should do things, Ken … that’s just wrong.” The aerotrain bell rang coolly and the doors slid open.
“At least that’s better than nothing, right?” Both of them walked out, stopping at the descending staircase. “During lunch, we’re going to decide how to confront Bak.” Emi was paying attention, but just remembered something vital. “Responsibility, huh?”
Continued in Chapter 51.
Notes:
I may be moving too fast from this chapter onwards, but I feel what’s vital should only be written. Not too detailed in unnecessary things. Anyway … in the Hao-Emi conversation, refer back to Chapter 43 for those divine laws on people dying and stuff, middle of Chapter 29 on Bak’s history when Ree, Yon and Sim first came about … lastly, the beginning of Chapter 13 on how to extract demons from possessing a human body.
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Aug 10, 2011 3:24:22 GMT -5
Hey everyone. It's August 2011 and as such, it's time for another round of 3 chapters a month of posting. So here we go - the first of 3 chapters this month. How will the guys handle what Hao wants them to do to Bak? Stay tuned and enjoy the story.
--------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 51: Attempts and a Soul’s Answer
It was the end of Geography part 1 paper. As it appeared to be the trend of the subjects, the first paper was also a multiple choice answer format – selecting from A to D or even E. Questions were all about regional, national and worldwide EraSean geography.
“Be back by 12.30, students!” Mr Ahashi grimly reminded everyone. Lazily carrying their bags, some on their weak shoulders, some groaned and moaned. “Ah … it was tough. So many places … my head wants to explode.” Bak rubbed his head hardly.
“A little difficult, some of those questions.” Wei played with her fingers. “I think I messed up some of the Northern and Central Region names … ah, what the heck. It’s time for a nice relaxing lunch.” “No, it’s not time for relaxation yet!” Hoh shrieked.
“I don’t want to fail this thing! No way! Reading starts even now!” He took out his texts again and held tightly onto them. “Come on, Hoh … let’s just go.” Ken grabbed his arm and pulled him faster to the staircase. “Hey, wait! You’re going to tear my hand apart!”
“Yeah, let’s go!” Wei enthusiastically followed. “Gah! Are you guys going to yank my arms from my shoulders!?” Ria giggled at the sight of the trio approaching the staircase. “Those three are always doing funny things together. I wish we can do funny things together too, brother.” “Hm? Oh … yes … funny things … quality time together.”
Maz walked behind his sister and Bak to get some thinking space. “Those three … they’re up to something … and I can’t help but feel … it’s related to Bak. Especially … after what Emi said … I need to look for the right time.” He glared at the floor coldly.
“Aha, a nice thick sandwich.” Hoh took out one and had a big bite. “Mmm … delicious.” Wei stared at him. “Didn’t you just say you were going to read?” “Yes, but you can’t do that on an empty stomach, right? Tomatoes and salad are healthy …” Ken felt awkward looking at his best friend. “Um … I’m just going to sit with Wei and eat instead.”
Once again, the seven of them formed two different groups: three with Ken and two on Maz’s side. “Say, can we spare a few minutes?” Ken whispered to Wei. “Ah, sure.” “So … how shall we plan our move on Bak? Extracting those ghosts out?” “You’re the leader, Ken! You tell me!” The teen slapped his forehead. “Ah … I have no idea …”
“I have an idea.” Emi simply said. Both students looked at her. “You do?” “Yeap, but it’s going to require some help from Hoh.” The bespectacled teen heard his name. “Um? Did you say something?” The ghost girl merely smiled. “This is what I want you to do.”
Five minutes later, at a corner of the cafeteria close to the football field … “Hey, Maz! Ria! I have something to ask both of you!” Hoh was seen running and panting at them. “Oh, it’s Hoh!” “Indeed … I wonder what is up.” They remained at their benches.
“Is it okay that I discuss something with the both of you in private?” His question raised both their eyebrows. “In private?” “Why not … ask it now?” The frail Bak, eating on his breadsticks, was curious. “Ughm, what’s going on?” “Eh …” Hoh tried thinking of something fast. “It’s a little bit … too sensitive to ask in front of Bak. Shall we?”
Maz instantly became suspicious in his mind, but refrained from expressing his thoughts. “Alright … Bak, you stay here.” The frail boy merely blinked his eyes twice. “Oh … I see. But if it’s private, I guess I can go away … leave you on your own. I’ll be waiting!”
Before Maz could say anything, Bak got off his bench and walked on the large corridor bordering the deep staircase-like steps bordering the fields. “Ugh … alright, Hoh … what is it … that’s so private?” Both the fraternal twins looked at him. “Hahah … you see …”
Nearby, behind a large, thick pillar, both girls and Ken watched Bak frolicking around on the large platform. “Alright!” Emi was pleased. “Hoh has the Osada twins distracted! Now’s your chance, Ken!” “Um … okay …” The teen hurriedly walked up to him.
“Hey there, Bak …” Ken scratched his head, greeting the frail boy. “Oh, hello, Ken!” He smiled but suddenly jerked his head backwards. “Whoa!” Ken retreated a little. “Ah … this might be so sudden, Bak … but it’s been … too long!!” Bak jumped towards Ken.
“Gah!” Bak held onto Ken so tightly that when he tried to shake Bak off, it looked as though he was spinning him round and round. “Get off me, will you!? I just came here to talk to you!” Emi and Wei stared at them with open-wide mouths. Bak started to sob. “It’s me … Yon … I really missed you so much … I’m so happy you’re here.”
Emi smacked her own forehead. “This might go bad …” Wei hit realization. “Now’s my chance.” She moved from behind that pillar quickly towards another pillar so she could sneak behind Bak. “Good luck to you.” Emi quickly said before she left. “Thanks.”
Now, Ken was trying to talk reasonably to Yon. “So, um … Yon … how are you?” “Ah, I’ve been very fine, thank you very much!” She replied cheerfully. “How about you?” “Ah … it’s been very hectic lately … you know, with the exams and all …”
Yon sighed. “Yes, you’re right … I feel Bak has been stressing himself too much lately … the delicate sweetheart. He should get some rest, though … watching him read books for hours and hours. What a sorry sight.” Ken didn’t know how to reply to her.
Wei snuck up to just being behind Yon – the latter being oblivious to Wei’s presence. “This is for Bak’s sake!” Wei thought to herself before bringing out her spiritual awl-like weapon, flaming its aura briefly and charged at Bak’s spine. Just when all was well …
“Ah!” Yon suddenly shrieked. Inside Bak’s head, Ree and Sim likewise grunted. “Argh! What the!?” “Ow! This is!” Wei couldn’t believe her eyes, and so did the hiding Emi – instead of her icicle awl piercing into his backbone, something of an invisible field simply repelled her weapon, throwing it off in the air by sheer force. “What the …?”
Even Ken was surprised. “Huh …?” “Ow, that hurts!” Yon bent down on the floor and grunted. “Hey, are you alright!?” Luckily, Maz and the others did not hear that. “Argh, dearest Ken … it felt so painful … like a spear striking me … moments before death.”
Wei’s weapon fell on the cement floor, its blade stabbing the ground. “Grk!” Wei hissed and instantly reclaimed her weapon: it flew to her palms and vanished instantly upon her grabbing it. “That’s not goo!” With that, she tried to dash off. “Who goes there!?”
Ree emerged, forcing Yon back inside Bak. “Oh … it’s you. What are you doing here?” He caught Wei in a disoriented posture, which seemed like she was going to escape. “Eh, I was passing by and your screaming shocked me.” She quickly lied to Ree.
“That wasn’t me … that was Yon.” Ree scorned. Ken sighed with relief. “We could have been exposed …” Emi mumbled behind the same pillar: “That was totally unexpected. Ken was supposed to distract Bak so Wei could have a clear shot and extract those three out … but why? Why was her attack repelled? Like some sort of shield inside Bak …”
“So.” Ree turned back to Ken. “What’s this about wanting to talk to Bak? How odd; you’re so suddenly interested in us, having never engaged with Bak before. What is your purpose?” He bent an angry eyebrow at Ken, to which Wei looked with fear. “Oh no …”
“Well … you know, I’ve never really got to know Bak in depth, like I did with Hoh and Wei … so why not Bak too? Friends, right?” Ken pleasantly replied. Ree initially had his suspicions, but he then put them aside. “I guess that is fine … I approve of it.”
The green-haired Wei sighed. “Phew … that was close.” Ken decided to turn the topic away by talking to Ree instead. “You know, come to think of it … Sim said that all three of you are … the hidden sides of Bak.” Ree bent his eyebrow a little. “Yes … that is true. We are all a part of Bak … do you have some issues with that?”
“Not really … but you sure are particularly attached to him.” Ree was taken aback a bit by Ken’s statement. “… If you must know, the three of us agree that Bak is rather weak … and he needs to be helped as much as possible. And yes, I’m quite attached to him.”
“You’re the violent one … like Wei.” Ken said, making the girl behind them stunned. “Ah … wha … wha …” Wei couldn’t find anything to say to that. “What, you mean violent as in me being smug-like and beating up anyone who tries to belittle or hurt Bak? … I guess you’re correct in that sense. Like I said … I don’t want Bak to be harmed.”
“Hm … but that sounds like something … only another person would do instead.”
Ree was stunned by his words. “What exactly … are you saying?” He was clenching his fist. “Now that I think about it … all of you share Bak’s eyes, his feelings and memories, isn’t it?” Ree didn’t answer; his temper was rising. “Ken Kazuguchi … stop it already.”
“Huh?” Ken realized he may have done something wrong. “What is this you are talking … like you’re playing a fool with me … are you trying to deny the reality of the three of us? Are you saying that Bak’s pretending to be us? Are you saying we, his other sides, emerging after much trauma, are fakes!? Did you come here just to make me angry!?”
Ken didn’t know what to say. “Well, I’m telling you that you certainly are making me angry! You even got Wei to attack us from behind with some sort of item, didn’t you? Oh yes, Yon and I felt it! Some sort of spike! What exactly do you want? Out with it!!”
By now, Ree’s anger even shook Emi. She flew over close to Wei, drew her attention and asked them to leave. “Let’s shop this now! Go back to your books! Do this another time! If you need me to revise with you, I’ll be glad to help you!” She vanished instantly.
The brown-haired teen tried to talk to Ree. “It’s not what you think it is …” Ree smirked back: “Oh no? I can feel you and Wei are thinking of something, alright! Something I’m not comfortable with! You’re asking for a fist or two, you know that!?” Then, Wei came in and pulled Ken away, saying: “Time for studying, Ken! Let’s go now!” “Okay!”
“Gah! You!” Ree could not stop them as they ran off. “Grrh … they’re planning some sinister thing, I just know it … bah, I’m just wasting your time, Bak.” He withdrew and the frail boy was back. “Um … what just happened? Ree? Anyone?” Pure silence.
“Oh no, you didn’t, Hoh! Ha hah!” Ria gave a nice laugh. “Yeah, well, I did! And that’s how it happened!” The bespectabled teen said with some pride. When he noticed Ken and Wei running behind Maz and Ria to his right, he decided the distraction was enough.
“That is that! Oh, look at the time! Sorry for taking up so much of your time!” He looked at the cafeteria clock. Ria countered him: “No, it’s okay … ome light moments during the exam is necessary!” “Ha hah … see you later then! Off to study!” Hoh rushed off.
“It was so nice to have a talk with Hoh.” Ria remarked. “I guess so … who’d knew … he and you have … the same likings for comic books.” Maz dully said. “Hey, everyone.” That peppy voice belonged to Bak. “Ah, hey!” Ria said. “We were just done talking!”
“Oh … you sure seem happy, Ria.” Bak smiled. “But, it was strange … that Ken just now.” Maz raised an eyebrow. “What’s strange about him?” “Ah, no, it’s not Ken that’s strange … I meant what Ree said about him and Wei.” Ria was clueless again.
“Speak up, Bak …” Maz said to him. “Um, it was Ree. Just now, Ken came to talk to me, and there was this pain on my back … and Ree seems to think that it’s Wei who poked some sharp object at me … but I saw nothing around. Ree says they’re scheming …”
Maz remained emotionless. “Oh … well, I’m sure … it’s nothing. Let’s get back … to reading our books.” The clock ticked 11 o’clock. While they were studying, Maz glanced at Ken’s solemn-looking group. “Scheming something … is it? I’d agree with Ree.”
Soon, everyone went back to their studies and Geography part 2 paper began. It tested the same things as the first paper, together with some critical thinking tests – they need you to think deeply on how to solve problems based on given ‘real-life’ scenarios. It was these critical thinking questions that were tough as there were no right or wrong answers and they needed to be careful if their free-will proposals will make the most sense or not.
“Well, we failed to extract the three ghosts out … and I somehow made Ree angry. I’ll have to apologize to him so we can calm things down …” Ken remarked at their meeting when the paper was over. “I’m in favour of stopping this extraction plan of Hao’s until I get Ree to calm down and we figure out another way of extraction that doesn’t fail.”
The rest wordlessly nodded at Ken. Avoiding eye contact with Bak, they hastily made it back to their homes. “Sigh … this may take a while, Hao.” Emi remarked. As for the rest of the day, it was the same for everyone – revising texts for tomorrow’s papers, having dinner, resting and revising again before sleeping at a very late hour.
The following day – 15th October a Monday. Today was going to be particularly busy, as it was Practical Skills exams. Part 1 consists of 100 multiple-choice questions of various theories and skills of 2 hours long, whereas Part 2 required you to answer correctly based on prepared images of either scenarios or an object of a car engine of an hour long.
“Going to use extra brains today …” Ken scratched his head. “Today’s papers might be tricky.” Emi bucked him up by saying: “Believe in yourself, Ken. Answer wisely.” “Ah … thanks for that, Emi.” They walked on the school grounds; Emi using her formed feet.
“Fortunately, Maz hasn’t spotted us going onto Bak … I wonder how should we plan our next move?” Emi wondered to herself. Unfortunately, that’s where she was wrong. Maz did get word of the stalking and his suspicions were already rising. “Three days …”
He looked at a large, bald tree beside the school fences. “Three days into answer-seeking … and I get a sneaking Ken … and an attacking Wei. This has gone too far … I’d have to bring out this recipe … for espionage.” A burning black aura was inside his right fist.
The Part 1 paper soon began. Ria was sighing all over, trying to guess the correct answers by random pin-pointing. Wei thought it a bad habit; indeed she is right. “Count the resistance of the capacitor based on the following colour codes … bah.” “What are the four processes of fuel combustion in order?” Ken grimaced. “I know this one. I do!”
Everyone went on to answer more theoretical questions on home economics, mechanics and electronics. Simply put, it was 2 hours of tire, in spite of all the reading everyone did. “That was … the worst paper so far …” Hoh was shaking tremendously in the corridors.
“Yeah … I agree …” Ken’s arms were shivering too. “Time for reading books … I don’t want to do anything else for lunch … except eating. Food is good, food is good …” Then, Emi had a strange feeling. “Ah!?” She glanced up to the ceiling. “This is!? Oh no!”
“Emi?” Wei called for her. “What’s wrong?” The ghost girl covered her mouth. “No … it’s nothing … let’s go for lunch.” She followed Ken’s group down the stairs and to the cafeteria eventually. Meanwhile, not far away from them, Ria and Bak were conversing.
“How strange … lately, brother has been distancing himself from us.” Ria said. “You think so?” Bak asked. “I don’t know … everything seemed normal to me. But, speaking of which though, where is he?” The both of them looked around. “I guess we’re eating lunch by ourselves. Come on, Bak.” Neither knew Maz was scheming something up.
“Uh oh … I don’t think we can afford to spend some time on Bak today, guys.” Emi said quietly. “Yeah … Practical Skills really frightened a lot of me today.” Hoh replied first, flipping through page 112. “No … there’s another reason for that. Look up there.”
Emi merely pointed at a black ball of a single beady eye directly above them. “GAH! What is that thing!?” Ken and Wei were also shocked. “Is that an eyeball?!” Emi looked around. “I’m not surprised he made this … Maz is already onto us regarding Bak.”
Indeed, in an empty class, Maz was watching on about 100 screen-like projections which he conjured with his dark magic. “Talking about Bak … just as I thought … you have all found out … about it.” He gazed at the screen projecting the four of them together, tapped on it and all the screens disappeared in one go. “Evidence … obtained.”
“There was no way … you could escape … from my trackings.” His words were unheard to them, as the dark magic spy bug vanished in front of their eyes. “He found us.” Ken simply said. “Yeah … it would be best to not talk about it at all.” Hoh continued reading.
Ken coughed. “Alright, then it’s settled. We’ll talk about this issue with Bak some other time … our heads should be on the exams for now. That’s what we were here for in the first place.” Emi smiled at him. Everyone settled down into that laborious studying mood.
Throughout lunch until the beginning of the next paper, Maz was absent. Bak was so worried for him, but the teen managed to calm the frail boy down, saying he had ‘urgent issues’ to take care of. He and Ken’s group avoided any eye contact, which further made Ria and Bak clueless a to what was going on. “Maybe it’s a fight for the best scores.”
“I don’t think it’s that … but maybe we should just leave them alone.” Ria spoke to Bak. Then, Mr Ahashi came to the workshop where Practical Skills part 2 was to be done, with the keys in his hands. “You have 5 minutes per table … be prepared.” He warned.
Meanwhile, the trio inside Bak were conversing. “I’m glad Ken and his friends didn’t come to us today … if he asks about that looking-after issue again, I’ll!” “Now, now, Ree! Leave them! I’m sure there’s an explanation to all this …” Yon said with a low tone. “Gah, as if! I don’t like that tone of his, you know! If he comes again … grrrh!!”
Sim remained silent and so did Yon. The paper started. Altogether, there were 12 tables of many displayed placards showing the questions themselves, formed in 2 groups of six tables each. Everyone sat at one table, in the first table group, to answer all the questions displayed within the time limit before moving to the next table, to prevent copying.
Once they were done with their first six tables, they would proceed to the next six in an orderly manner as well. Emi glanced at the tables. Placards displaying images of car engine, electronic and washroom mechanisms as well as images of tools and kits.
“We seriously need to talk, Emi Takahiro.” That was what Maz mumbled in his breath, and Emi, sitting quietly at a corner watching them, heard it. She said nothing to reply to him. “Begin! 5 minutes each!” Mr Ahashi said and everyone started on their work.
Overall, Ken felt the paper wasn’t that bad. Thanks to his experience in the family fields, he felt like he took a trip back into the family garage. “That was cool.” No one said anything when they parted ways, consumed by the exams on Ken’s urging and the thought of Bak supporting 3 ghosts in his body. All made it to their own homes safely.
“Ken …” Emi tried to talk to him. “Emi, not now.” “But …” The teen put his book on his desk. “I’m revising through tomorrow’s subjects. Need all the brain power.” “But …” “Like I said … we don’t talk about Bak for now, okay?” The ghost girl resigned to sitting on his bed beside him. “Okay … sure. I’m not going to bother you unless you need me.”
“Thanks for that, Emi … I really appreciate it.” Ken returned to his book reading. True to his word, he didn’t talk to Emi for the rest of the day. “Lonely …” Emi said to herself. “But, it’s all for Ken’s sake. I should be proud of doing this for him! Yes, that’s it!”
Suddenly, Grandpa Ojiro came in his room. “Child, come downstairs now!” “Gah!” Ken nearly threw his book onto the sliding window. “Grandpa, don’t shock me like that! I’m studying!” “Oh? But you and I are going for a seaweed-eating competition!” That made Ken stand up. “Seaweed, eh? You’re on, Grandpa! Just don’t choke yourself again!”
With that, Ken left his room with Grandpa Ojiro. “I think I’m going to be sick …” Hence, Emi spent her entire night sulking in Ken’s bathroom, instead of sitting beside his bed.
The next day – 16th October a Tuesday. “Ah haha … today, it’s the Science papers.” Ken and Emi sat aboard an aerotrain compartment, sharing a two-person seat with Ken at the window. “I can imagine it now … Mr Ahashi’s fierce face over me.” Ken bluntly said.
Emi shivered imagining it. “Brrh … that’s really creepy. But, nonetheless, I have faith in you, Ken. You can do it. Believe in yourself … and answer the questions wisely.” Ken was at ease. “Thanks, Emi.” SWUSH. The aerotrain stopped in front of the school.
“Hey, everyone!” “Hi, Ken!” Ria, Wei, Hoh and Bak greeted him back. The clock ticked 7.05 am. Only Maz didn’t greet him, sitting on the foyer stairs reading his large textbook. Hello there … Emi Takahiro. Emi received that chilling message from Maz’s mind.
“Gasp …” She lightly gasped. We seriously need to talk … care for a moment? Emi only saw the top of his head, including his eyes, at the top of his textbook. “Grrh …” She wordlessly floated to him. “Let’s talk somewhere … private.” While the rest chattered, both walked away from the foyer to a corridor close to the nurse’s office. “Shall we?”
“Hmph, so you’ve finally come around … Maz.” She looked on him with distasted. “My, what’s … with the smiting face? I’ve been very curious … at what you have been doing.” Emi could not bear to look into his yellow eyes. “Why are you and Ken stalking Bak?”
She toughened herself. “I guess you’re familiar with it then? The fact that those so-called sides of Bak – Yon and the other two – are actually like me? People of the dead?” Maz didn’t nod. “Yes … I know that. In fact … I actually approve of them. They’re helpful.”
“Define ‘helpful’, Maz.” The girl darted at his face. “They help me … to look after Bak. He’s such a weak person … so delicate … full of trauma. He needs as much … help as he can.” Maz leaned on the school walls. “I can’t handle him by myself … I needed help.”
Emi swallowed those words and gave them a thought. “You needed help? … Wait a minute! You transferring over to this school 2 years ago, and then Sim and the rest just pop up! They didn’t pop up on their own! You made them pop up!!” She gasped.
“Correct … it was me who implanted … those three into Bak’s body … and told them to insist they were Bak’s hidden sides.” Emi was shocked at his plain testimony. “You four know me … with my dark magic … would you like to know how it all happened?” Emi gulped down her throat. “Yes, I do … I’m sure this will solve all my questions for you.”
Maz dusted his hands. “I have told you my history … Bak has been my childhood friend since my parents left me at 5½ years old … 3½ years ago … his house was burnt down … death of both his parents … I was entrusted by dad … to take care of him.”
“It all started 6 months after that … just before the one-week National Holidays.” We turn back to the scene in Zhili town, 3 years from the present. A 10-year-old Bak was happily sweeping the leaves on the Osada temple grounds. “Ah, a butterfly! Yay!”
A 12-year-old Maz watched him drop the broom. “Sigh … Bak, I’m going to the grocery store. Want to come? I could use some help. There’s a lot of groceries.” Bak turned to him. “Coming! Yay, best friend, yay!” Just then, Ria came out of the house front door.
“If you meet any ghosts on the way, let me know and I’ll deal with them!” Ria played with a wooden sword she carried around. “Sigh … let’s leave her, Bak.” “Alright!” Both boys journeyed all the way from home to the nearest grocery store – buying fresh cartons of milk, vegetables, instant noodles and fruit; even a small spinning top for Bak to play.
On a road by a large river, a large truck was unloading heavy goods. “Steady … steady …” A worker said. Bak and Maz were walking by the area. Maz warned: “Be careful now, Bak …” “Uh-huh! I will! Don’t worry!” Unfortunately, disaster came to them.
“Hey, that cylinder tank! Watch out!” Another worker accidentally knocked on a pile of free-standing 1-foot-radius gasoline tanks, collapsing some of them and were speeding towards Bak and Maz. “Bak, watch out!” “Ah!” Maz turned around swiftly to push Bak away from the fast-rolling cylinders, but one tank managed to knock them.
“AH!!” “UWAH!!” Due to sheer force, the tank threw them off in the air, flying over that concrete fence of the road and eventually falling down a great deal of height to the large river below. “No! The children!” The workers shouted. “GAH!” Maz shouted loudly.
His right hand held onto the top of the concrete fence and his left hand reaching onto both of Bak’s. “Hang on! I’m going to pull us up!!” “Urgh … don’t let go!” In slow-motion, as the workers rushed with aid to Maz, Bak’s hands were slipping away from him in turn.
“Maz! No!” “I’m not going to let go!” Their grip loosened and Maz’s shoulder ached more and more. “AAH!!” Bak lost it, and fell off into the gushing river currents. “NO!!” All that years of fond memories with the childhood friend influencing his mind, Maz decided to let go and fall freely into the river some 10 meters down to save Bak.
The pale, silver-haired teen bit his finger. “We were washed away by the currents … I managed to swim along … holding the knocked-out Bak all the while … swam to the shallow river bank ahead … landed both of us in the hospital. Though Bak was happy … I was there … I was not happy … I failed to protect him … that only friend I had.”
Emi wanted to say something, but held her voice back, not wanting to interfere anything. “From then on … I realized I couldn’t … take care of Bak … very well. Thus … I needed help. Someone who … will be with him all the time … like the spirits.” Maz paused to catch a breath. “At that time … I thought it would be safer … to have more help.”
“I found this male … and female ghost side by side … one dya at the town square.” Maz played with his fingers. “They were naturally Ree and Yon … half-brother and half-sister. I’m not going to bother … into their backgrounds now.” Emi tightened her fist. “Their personalities … characteristics were perfect … to look after Bak.”
“Yon has this delicate … mother-like nature in her … Ree has experience in self-defense … and fighting … they were perfect.” Emi gulped down her throat and Maz rubbed his hands together to generate heat. “I persuaded them with some reasons … and they came.”
“At that time … I was not aware … how spiritually-developed Ria was … that really wasn’t my concern back then … because she couldn’t see yet … for all I know.” Emi finally blurted: “Did you immediately implant Ree and Yon into Bak at that time?”
Maz raised his eyebrows. “No, actually … I kept them in my room for 2 days … then Sim came to me … it was the final day … of the one-week Holidays. So well-disciplined … perfect to help me pass on … requests or orders … he volunteered himself.”
“We had a verbal contract … and Sim was to be in charge … I bound them by dark magic … that very night when Bak was sleeping. He never knew … I inserted those three into his body so easily … days later Bak would go crazy … hearing them in his head … he came to me … I gently talked to him over … played along … got used to them soon.”
Emi asked: “And how long did it take for Bak to get used to them?” “Hmm … about 2 weeks … he was particularly afraid when … any of them wanted to come out … take control … I don’t know how … but he must have harmonized well with them by then.”
“You’re telling me … you don’t know about that part?” Maz shrugged. “Not a thing … no major accidents has happened since … that’s the proof of their harmony, isn’t it?” Just then, he heard Bak calling his name. “Maz! Exam’s almost starting! Come on!”
The emotionless teen tugged his school bag on his shoulders. “That’s that … if you need any more information … we can always talk … it was nice … talking to you. Ken must be luncky … having you around … by his side.” He walked off to join the others.
“Say, where’s Emi?” Ken looked around. Hoh and Wei merely shrugged. “Don’t know …” The brown-haired teen sighed and walked up the staircase. Emi was left on her own – still at that quiet corridor. “Maz … the accident … that wasn’t your fault …”
Continued in Chapter 52.
Notes:
A messy plan that didn’t work … and just as Hao said, Maz has the answers. I also hope this chapter wasn’t too complex for you all. Refer back to Chapter 41 for Maz’s life-story and part on Bak, if you need to. So, what’s going to happen to their relationship with Bak and Ree? And hold on! What’s this? Maz looked for Ree and Yon, but why did Sim come looking for Maz instead?
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Aug 18, 2011 2:08:54 GMT -5
Hideehoo, folks. Seems it's that time again, and you know what that means - a new chapter, the second for this month. Enjoy the gang's confrontation on Bak's issue.
-------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 52: Two Disputes Faced by the Souls
It was close to 8 am of 16th October a Tuesday. Much has occurred these 3 days. Ken and friends have finished five exam subjects and both Maz and Emi achieved their goals: that is, knowing the others’ stories regarding Bak. “Maz … how sad of you …” Emi said.
“Good luck, everyone!” Ria cheerfully said. “May we all score today!” Hoh sighed with a blush looking at her, to which Wei smacked on the head. “Oh geesh … come on, Hoh …” The girl dragged the teen in class, once again making Ria have that clueless look.
Science part 1 paper was, again, a paper of multiple choice questions, with answers ranging from A to D or so and lasted for 2 hours. Testing all 3 years of work in 90 tough questions, this session was very pressing for all. Ken scratched his head mainly on the astronomy questions and Hoh was mussing over the chemical elements. “Grrh …”
Ria bit her pencil. “This one … was it tetracycline or quinine? I forgot!” Maz was a little stuck at questions asking about plant cell functions while Wei fussed over those where the laws of mechanics and nature were concerned. “Hmm … maybe I’ll take a peek.”
Ken looked behind him and stared at Bak. The frail boy was going through his questions a little edgily. When he glanced at Ken, he suddenly snarled at him before covering his mouth instinctively. “Oh dear …” The teen quickly returned to his paper. “It’s Ree …”
“Time’s up! Stop your writing!” Mr Ahashi bellowed and the Core City examiner merely hiccupped. “You next paper begins at 12.30! Good luck!” Everyone scrambled to the cafeteria for their meals and additional revision. Due to the tensions between Maz and Ken’s group, their distancing was more pronounced and had a more difficult atmosphere.
“Emi, are you okay?” Ken asked. He sat with Wei; both facing Hoh and Emi on a single table. “Ah … I’m fine, thanks. Just wondering about some things.” The teen looked at her. “Well … whatever those are, it’s making you feel horrible and dark, you know.”
“It is?” The ghost girl looked around herself. “Mm … I must be thinking too much. But, still … my mind just can’t get off it. It’s so … mind-boggling.” Hoh and Wei, who were reading their textbooks, became curious at Emi. “Come again?” “What’s this about?”
“Uh … I …” Emi stammered, but eventually got the courage to spend the next 5 minute relating to the trio what she just learned from Maz in the morning and everything else that was relevant to Bak. In the end, Wei was the most shocked and Hoh’s jaws dropped.
“Are you serious!?” Wei hissed. “Maz did THAT to Bak!? That’s like treating him like a guinea pig!” The ghost girl nodded. Hoh stuttered: “So … basically, I have known those of the dead a long time before you came about, Emi! That’s creepy when you think of it!”
She merely stared at him. “Uh … I guess you can put it that way, yes.” It was initially silent before Wei continued talking: “So, now we can definitely say Bak has three ghosts inside him because Maz wanted them there, Hao wants us to extract them out due to this … growth thing and lastly I remembered, the extractions failed for unknown reasons.”
“True …” Ken nodded. “We can’t even perform the extraction because not only do we not know how to do it properly – with that dark magic shield in Bak that Maz himself made – but also because Ree is already onto us, so we can’t just freely approach Bak.”
“Oh … I wish Hao were here to guide us again.” Hoh moaned. Everyone turned quiet again. On the other side, Maz was eating tuna and pork sandwiches with Ria, open books aside, and curiously, Bak was nowhere in sight. Ken grumbled: “Hmm … alright.”
“Huh?” Emi asked. “Well, if no one is making any moves … I’m going to talk to Bak. Hopefully come to terms with Ree at the same time.” The trio were aghast. “What!?” Wei said first. “Ken! Ree is the violent guy who doesn’t hesitate to throw a fist! How can you talk sense to him!?” Ken sighed. “At least there’s some talking done, right?”
“Now … for all know, Maz put Ree inside Bak in the first place and he may be the only one who knows how to reverse that. But … he wanted Ree there. What are the odds that Maz will allow us to extract him and the others out?” To that, no one answered.
“I don’t know … I just feel I must talk to them.” Before Emi could stop him, the teen rushed off immediately to find Bak. “No! Wait! Argh, Hao was right, now that I think about it! We have to talk to Maz first! Wei, Hoh! Go after him! See he doesn’t get hurt!”
“Ah, right!” “Got you!” They got off their benches and followed the teen. “Wait, what?” Wei asked but when she saw Emi looking at Maz straight on, she realized what the ghost girl was going to do. “Alright … you do that.” She ran off to follow Hoh follow Ken.
Initially, nothing happened. Maz ate his sandwich with Ria, but only later he realized Emi was looking at him from afar when the autumn wind blew in the place. “… Ria, carry on with your revision … I have to take care of something.” “Ah … sure. Come back soon.”
The former medium fanatic delved into her giant textbook. Maz got up and walked to the floating Emi. “Alright … what is it this time? You need more background information?” She shook her head. “No … where is Bak right now? Please … it’s urgent.”
“Hmm … Bak, eh?” He looked at the spinning fan. “He’s not here right now … he wants some time to his own … probably at the football field … the gym … or somewhere more secluded.” Emi glared back at him. “You’re not being helpful, Maz … somewhere else secluded, huh?” It was there on that Maz assumed a more serious mood than previously.
“I know what you four are planning.” Emi gulped. “How could I not know, with you stalking him and Wei attempting to stab his back with a blade-like weapon, which I believe to be a spiritual weapon, capable of pulling ghosts from their host bodies?”
“My question is … why?” Emi formed her feet and played with her fingers. “GAH!” Ken shouted, running to the end of the 3rd floor. “Bak is nowhere!” “Ken, wait!” “Stop this now!” Hoh and Wei said respectively, chasing after him. “I want to talk to him!”
“Where could he be now … maybe there!” The teen sped off again. “What? There!? Where!?” Hoh was confused. “Never mind that! Let’s go after him before it becomes a bloodbath!” The duo chased after him going down corridors and climbing up staircases.
Chirp. Chirp. “Aw … so cute.” Bak was sitting with folded legs on the tilted floor of the school rooftop, feeding two robins some birdseed. “I like birds … they’re so cute. Watch them wiggle in the sand for their baths … ha ha.” His school bag and texts were far away.
“BAK!” “Whoa!” Ken called the fral boy upon bursting out of the entrance door. The robins, afraid of any sudden movements, flew away from the small pool of birdseed. “Ah, the robins!” Bak yelped. “… Oh, well. Better luck next time then.” He smiled to himself.
“So, Ken, what can I do for you?” The frail boy continued smiling. Wei and Hoh behind Ken dared not interfere, but had to watch and see what happens next. “Yeah, you know, about the other day … we never got to talk properly, so … I’m sorry.” He bowed down.
“Oh?” Bak was a little taken aback by Ken. The other duo watched with surprise. “It’s okay … Ree and Yon can be really silly, so … I don’t mind what they say sometimes … it’s nothing. We’re still friends, right?” Inside him, Ree and Yon both twitched.
“Maz … I feel it’s wrong for you to implant those three inside Bak.” Emi frankly said to him. “I can understand the trauma of your accident, I really do. I’ve been worse myself, so how could I not?” Maz silently looked at her. “But, there is no reason for you to keep living in its shadows. Why aren’t you breaking free of it?” Maz raised an eyebrow.
He brushed his hair. “I intend not to take any chances. For a 10-year-old Bak that time, I know that collapse was very traumatic. If by chance another freak accident happens like this, how is he going to defend himself? You know him; his whole body is weak.”
“You’re his guardian, Maz … couldn’t you teach him how to protect himself? Let him think for himself, act for himself …” Emi’s fist was shaking. Maz was unnerved. “I’m aware of that. But let me ask you first – when you were looking after Ken, didn’t you think that you ought to hold the netire burden yourself, so long as Ken is safe?
Maz struck Emi’s nerve. “Well, that’s true, but …” “Similarly here.” Ria happily flipped a page. “Ree is doing the exact same thing you are doing for Ken – dedicating himself to protecting his friend. I’m quite sure you’d agree … it’s for the other’s good, no?”
“Yeah, we’re still friends alright.” Ken wanted to shake Bak’s hand, but when the frail boy’s palm held his hand … “OW!” BAk yelped and jumped back. “Ken! Your hand … it’s so hot! Ouch!” Bak flapped his left hand about to cool off his palm. “Wow!”
That instant, Ken remembered events on Wei saying Bak’s hands were ice cold. “Hm, Wei was right. Your hands are cold!” Even the girl recalled her experiences again. Just then … “You … what do you think you’re doing?” The violent Ree surfaced to Ken.
“Oh no …” Ken whined. “Are you trying to stir more trouble? After what you talked to me just the other day, denying my reality, you didn’t think I’d be more suspicious?” Ree scowled at him. “Listen, Ree … regarding the other time … please listen to me …”
“BAH! You’re asking for IT!” Ree tightened his fist and threw it at Ken’s face. “Whoa!” Ken withdrew backwards, making Ree chase him. “Gah! I knew this would happen!” Wei came out from hiding, running to Ken now. “Wait!” Even Hoh rushed out to help.
“Get out of my sight, you!” Ree moved extremely fast. Ken was barely able to dodge his fast kicks and punches. “Grrk!” He bounced off the fence and ran another angle. “You little!” Ree halted his right leg quick and caught up to him. “Irritating little boy you are!”
Ree slammed an elbow knife onto Ken, but he countered with a strong arm. “Argh! This trength!” Ree hissed. “You’re stronger than you look! URGH!” Ree felt his body twitch. “Wha!?” “Ree, stop it! What exactly are you doing!?” It was Yon who surfaced.
“Sis … you …” “You’re going to hurt Bak for this, you know!” Before she said any more, Ken dealt a strong palm attack to their chest. “AAH!!” They were repelled off, collapsing to the floor. “Ken!” “Buddy!” Wei and Hoh caught up to the teen on time.
“Ah … why did dearest Ken hit me? AH!” Yon shrieked before Ree pushed her inside. “Yon, the way he talked last time was like denying our reality to Bak! Purposely asking for trouble! How can I not defend us!?” He shouted back. “Dearest Ken did NOT say anything which even remotely sounds like he’s denying our presence, Ree! Gessh!”
Inside their head, Bak was frightened. What … is going on? “That boy has some ulterior motives in his speech yesterday, Yon! I sensed it, whether you did or not!” Ree countered her. “Plus, he even got Wei here to attack us on the spine! Deny that!” Yon couldn’t argue back, making him turn to see Wei supporting Ken. “Explain yourselves!”
“Wei! What did you attack us with that time!?” He shouted. Wei said nothing at first. “… Fine, if you must know, I did attack you, but my target was not Bak, but the three of you inside his head.” Yon and Bak gasped inside. “What was that!? You’re picking a fight!”
Hoh shivered. “We can’t cover this for long … when Ree gets angry, only Maz can stop him.” Ken then lied: “My talk with Bak … was because I was curious how three other sides of Bak … suddenly emerged and would cooperate with him. How’d you do that?”
“See, Ree?” Yon spoke. “Ken meant no harm. Just stop this foolishness of yours!” Ree grunted: “No … they’re still doing something. But …” He suddenly dashed to Ken, catching all off-guard. “I can’t stand to see him un my sight!!” Ree threw a fist forth.
“AH!” Ken blocked off Ree’s right elbow knife. “You sneak!” “Peh! Who’s the sneak here, huh!?” Ree threw his left fist, hitting Ken’s upper chest. “ARGH!” He fell off and hit on the floor roughly. “NO! Pal!” Hoh ran backwards to support the brown-haired teen.
“You’ve got some guys hitting Ken, REE!!” Wei sent a flying kick into Ree’s stomach. “MAH!” Ree unsuccessfully blocked her kick with her palms, and was thrown off. “Ah, argh! Ow!” He scratched his head. “What a fight you are, Wei … interesting.”
“Hmph.” She toughened her limbs. “Even though I’m far from my hometown, I’m going to make sure no one messed with me for no reason!” Wei, though having no martial arts skills, was one of great awareness and speed, so she could fight almost as good as Emi.
Both she and Ree dashed to the other, engaging in a fascinating battle of wits and arms. “Ah! You’re not bad at all!” Ree blocked all her fast-moving limbs. “You’re welcome!” Even Wei blocked a fair share of his knuckles and even used them against himself.
Emi couldn’t contain her feelings. “Maz … you claim to be Bak’s guardian … his older brother … yet you trust his care into the hands of other people … aren’t you doing the same thing your parents did to you when you were 5!?” Maz’s eyes widened. “WHAT!?”
“I meant what I said!” The duo had a glare-off. “Well, Emi, explain further! Show me where I might have gone wrong! I’ve pulled those three into Bak and they even gave me their word to look after Bak! Heck, even Bak has accepted those three as part of him!”
“That was because Sim, Ree and Yon are merely carrying out what you want them to present themselves as to Bak!” Maz argued: “He accepted them genuinely! I can see that Ree’s genuinely dedicated to Bak’s welfare! Still, Bak still looks up to me all along!”
“Maz, you were his childhood friend since the tender young age! Of course he’ll look up to you! In fact, I’m beginning to think that ever since he lost his parents in the fire, he’d most likely look up to you as the closest one to being his parents!” Her argument struck him the best. “Ah … I … hmph! Then, exactly how are you different from Ree!?”
“Have you ever thought that Bak may have to live with a façade you created, by having those three insist they are a part of him!?” Emi shouted. “Suppose one day, Bak actually finds out for himself that Ree, Yon and Sim are actual people!? People that he talked to, but never really knew!? After all the years of swallowing in your lies!?”
“Gah … tsk …” Maz could not counter her on that. “Bak looks to Ree and the others as a part of his mind, but imagine the utter dismay when he learns all this is not true? Not just simple parts of his imagination to which he spills his thoughts, but real people!?”
“Have you given this a thought at all!?” Emi panted from her shouting. “I know … in my dedication to protecting Ken, I am no different to Ree … but if either Bak or Ken were to fall down a gully, I would see that they know how to avoid falling down themselves!”
Maz was silent. “I want them to learn to walk on their own, let them think on their own on how to carry themselves. The most I can do is guide them with advice … I cannot literally force them to move their limbs, like it’s my own. Ree is not Bak now, isn’t he?”
“I can then be proud … Ken has learned how to deal with life by himself.” Emi sighed with a curled lip. “I don’t have to be there to watch his every move …” Maz asked: “So, what about the time you helped him to fight off the five bullies for good?” “You’ve seen our fight with my Uncle Ang that time, didn’t you? Ken fought him by himself.”
“He’s grown, Maz … but Bak is still a child.” She folded her arms. “I know they are also attached to Bak, but … don’t you think they would want to be recognized as real, unique people too, besides helping him everyday? Recognition for who they are … it will be tough, getting him to learn of the existence of ghosts … but it works in the long term.”
Maz has really run out of ideas to argue at her. “I’ve been through this before … at first, it took a while for me and Ken to adjust to our environments … but it worked out in the end. I believe … with our efforts, it will work out for Bak too.” Emi brushed her hair.
“No! Please … everyone! Stop this meaningless fighting!” Yon shouted via Bak’s mouth. “Ah! Watch it!” Wei’s fist nearly hit Ree’s face. “I’m coming, Wei!” Ken rushed into the scene and tried to help Wei. “Urgh … this is getting worse … argh!” Ree shouted.
Strangely, it wasn’t due to either Wei’s or Ken’s moves, but from an internal struggle. “No, Ken, fall back!” “Huh!?” Wei pulled the teen away from a wrenching Ree, hands over his head, resisting some sort of pain. “This is …” “What is going on here, you all!?”
Finally, Bak has spoken. “Gasp!” Hoh exclaimed. “Bak … no, stay in there for a while … please let me protect you!” “NO!” Ree was stunned. “Wha …?” “Ree, lookat yourself! Listen to Yon! I don’t know what’s going on, but you started this whole fight, Ree!”
Ken and friends looked on at the shaking body. “Ken just said he wants to talk to me about how I can live with you three in my head! For who-knows-why, Ree, you started taking the slightest bit of absurdity as a threat and then, you started beating up my friends here!” Bak regained control of most of his body. “Hah … hah … Bak, listen to me …”
“Wow, never saw that coming.” Wei remarked. “So did I …” Ken and Hoh commented together. “No, Ree … I’m asking you to stand down … stand down!!” Bak firmly said. “Bak … no …” Bak sensed some parts of him weren’t his yet, and still struggled.
“Guys …” Bak dusted his hands. “Ow … ow … what a fight I’ve been through … I’m sorry for all this … I’m trying to control Ree …” Hoh ran up to him. “It’s okay, Bak … it’s all going to be okay. If it’s okay with Ken” – he looked at the teen – “I think we should forget about knowing how you are able to live everyday with your other sides.”
Wei turned to Ken for directions. “I … I just fought … because Ree really made a big beating out of Ken just like that, so …” Ken sighed and nodded. “Yeah … but for now, I think a simple handshake of peace will settle everything, right?” “OH HECK NO!!”
Ree shouted, surging out in Bak and ran to Ken. “AH!!” Ken could not evade in time, thus was being gripped by his shirt collar by Ree’s strong arm and glared on brutally. “Eep!” “Gah!” Yon and Bak respectively gasped. “Ken!” “Buddy!” Wei and Hoh also remarked. “Urgh …” Ken choked, his neck being pressured tightly by Ree.
“FINE! Here’s your handshake!” Ree’s left arm grabbed tightly on Ken’s own. “Argh! That’s not a handshake; that’s more like a threat!” Ken protested. “Let him go, Ree! This is not how the Ree I know acts, even for you!” Hoh likewise protested. Ree grumbled.
“Listen, you … I can see through your lies. Whatever kind of conspiracy you have in your head … dragging Wei and Hoh into your despicable acts … even getting Wei to attack the three of us … I don’t want to hear of it anymore! Just leave us alone, alright!?” Ken glared into Ree’s fearsome eyes, deciding not to reply to him. “Ree … you …”
Maz shrugged. “So … what do you want me to do about it? Allow you to extract those three out?” Emi shook her head. “Well … more importantly, I want you to really start taking care of Bak until he becomes a full adult. Fulfill your caretaker’s responsibilities.”
“Tell Bak the truth of what you did to him. If they insist on staying by his side because of their feelings for him … that’s fine, just as long as Bak really knows the realities of their beings. I firmly believe … they should be free.” To her words, Maz raised an eyebrow.
“Don’t ghosts have to go to the other side?” “Yes … I’m aware of that. In fact … I’m going pretty soon … by that time, Sim and the others can have a new friend besides you, Bak and everyone else … in the spirit world.” Her testimony touched Maz’s heart a little.
“Very well … I will think about it.” Maz said with his eyes shut. “Ah?” “You heard me … I’ll reconsider this issue again. I once told myself not to ever think over this issue … I suppose this time is an exception. Good day to you.” He quietly walked off to Ria.
Ree’s body suddenly jerked again. “What the … this is … Bak! No!” A brief quarrel ensued via his mouth. “This is enough … I want my body back … please, give me some peace, you guys!! All this arguing in pointless!!” Hoh was stunned again, and Ken had already left Ree and Bak, retreating to Wei’s side. “Please, I’m begging you!!”
Everyone was stunned by that. “Bak …” Ree mumbled. “Urgh!? Ah! Yon, you!” “If it’s peace Bak wants, then it’s peace he’ll get! Understand!? Remember our agreement!?” The lady even shouted and struggled to pull Ree back inside. “Urgh … fine … grrh …”
With that, Bak was back in control. “Hah … hah …” The boy panted. “Guys, whatever this is about … I’m sure we can deal with it later … I apologize … Ree has been very rude to you.” Hoh, standing from afar, shook his head. “No … we’re sorry too, Bak.”
“Argh …” Ken massaged his right arm. “My body aches everywhere …” Wei said: “Ah, same for me … I’m glad there were no real injuries … bleeding, whatever. Or else, Mr Ahashi will hunt us down.” Bak returned to his school bag and sat down with his book.
“Ken … this is taking a toll on me. Can we stop all this talking for now? I really need to study.” Hoh sighed and reluctantly left he scene, down to the cafeteria. “… Hah …” The teen tried to protest, him holding his shoulder. “Come on, Ken … Hoh’s right.”
Bak watched Wei hold onto Ken. “We’’ save it for another day. It’s not that urgent.” Wei held him by the shoulder and accompanied him to the lower floors. “Yeah … I guess you’re right.” Poor Bak was quite shaken by that fight; his hands were shivering.
“This is … this is …” He roughly shook his head. “No … whatever that was, I’m sure it’s not important! I must focus on my exams first! Then deal with this issue myself!” Bak read on his text. After Emi learned of what happened just now, she decided to save her talk with Maz for later so that everyone can use the remaining 100 minutes for revision.
At 12.30 sharp, Mr Ahashi allowed the students to read the Science part 2 papers. “Erhm, design an experiment to determine the workability of Hassel’s Law … how would you confirm aluminium is the catalyst for this reaction.” Wei read on Page 5. “Wow.” There were short and long answer questions all over; a total of 25 to be completed in 1¾ hours.
“Draw a view of animal and plant cells … determine the presence of membranes. Hey, these aren’t bad.” Bak flipped a page. Ken briefly looked at him before going back to his own paper. Emi was observing them from the class windows. “Hmm … Ken …”
Needless to say, everyone worked with full attention on their papers and before they knew it, the time was up. “Alright! Your subject tomorrow is Literature! Goodbye!” Mr Ahashi brashly said before seeing everyone off. Bak and Ken avoided each other’s faces.
“…” Emi said nothing, only telling the group on Maz’s decision after Maz and his duo parted elsewhere for light desserts. “That’s a surprise … coming from him.” Wei said. “Yes … I was surprised too.” Emi admitted. “I thought it would be harder to talk to him.”
“Phew … that’s wonderful then. I vote we postpone hunting on Bak’s ghosts for a few more days. Hoh’s right; we focus on exams for now.” Everyone was happy with that, and reached a unanimous agreement. Although the rest of the day was normal in their homes, family or not, no one could take Bak’s issue off their minds as they hoped they could.
The clock ticked 9.20 pm. While the cities and towns moved on like normal, the air was gloomy for six people. All reflected on today’s series of events. Wei looked outside her room window, not saying a word or breathing heavily. Cold wind blew onto her face.
Hoh was in his room, staring at the Ultrablast 450 console under his large TV, wondering whether to play it or not to ease his mind on Bak and the exams. Emi on Ken’s rooftop glanced at a newly-formed thin crescent moon, having seen a moon eclipse some nights ago. Ken didn’t read his Literature, but laid on his bed and stared at his ceiling.
Bak tried to get rid of the curiosities in his mind about what Ree said, tossing and turning on his quilt bed on the floor of his room. “Why … what’s going on?” He silently said. His door ajar, Maz watched him move under his blanket. “Hmm … Bakheun Kim.”
“Hey, brother.” Ria lightly approached him, to which he closed Bak’s door. “Ah, Ria … yes?” He asked. “Mum and dad are sweeping the gardens; too many leaves. I’m going to help them. Want to come along?” Maz instantly shook his head. “No … you go ahead.”
“Okay, suit yourself.” The beige-haired girl happily skipped down the corridors, vanishing from his sight. “…” He leaned on the tough wooden walls and thought to humself. “Responsibility … letting him grow … Bak and the three.” It would be another 20 minutes before he left and locked himself in his room till the following morning.
Indeed, the next day – 17th October a Wednesday. Today’s exam subject was Literautre – containing two papers dealing with any of the 35 pieces of short stories, poems, sonnets and plays of the first 3 years of high school. “Let’s see … this and that … aha, got it.”
Back in the foyers of Aoyaga Private Academy, Ken was randomly flipping through his giant textbook. “You’re … memorizing, aren’t you?” Emi sat next to him, watching him make strange hand movements. “Eh … yeah, I am. I’m refreshing up my brain.” “Hey, Ken!” Hoh called to him. “Come on, it’s almost starting!” “Right, I’m coming!”
The Lietrature part 1 paper started at 8.10 am. Again, it consisted of 80 multiple-choice questions for the 1½ hours. “Aha, the old man didn’t abandon his son … instead, his son left him.” Wei shaded a ‘B’ on her answer sheet. “Define the term ‘melancholy’ … ah! I wished I remembered it!” Ria whined. “I know this one … argh!” Hoh fussed.
Paper 2 started at 12.20 pm. It was considerably tougher and everyone appreciated the first paper upon staring at its essay-answer questions, which requires you to write and explain more than long-answer ones. “Grrh … so much to write!” Ken grumbled.
“What’d you know … it’s harder than I thought.” Maz brushed his hair before writing a big paragraph on the common theme of patriotism and unity. “Hm, maggots.” Mr Ahashi grumbled at his desk before being reproached by the Core City examiner. “Ah … I want this to end soon … my hands are tired.” Bak smacked his head on his desk.
Mr Ahashi collected their papers at 2.30 pm and dismissed them. “Argh … that was hard …” Ken sighed. “You gave it your best, Ken. Don’t worry …” Emi tried to console him. “The only thing you can do is work hard for the next paper.” “Hmph, you’re right …”
Ken and group bluntly bade Maz and group farewell at the 3 o’clock aerotrain. “Sigh … they’re gone.” Ken said. “You didn’t buy your ticket home so you don’t have to be with them, didn’t you?” Wei asked with suspicion. “That … and I want to stay here longer.”
“What’d you plan to do here?” Hoh asked. “Eh … going to the fast food restaurant for those cheeseburgers … some tea, I figured.” Ken shrugged. “What!? I’m coming along too!” Wei commented. “Spending time with my best buddy, yay!” Hoh rejoiced.
“Aw, come on! Leave me alone!” Ken hurriedly ran off. “What!? Come back here, you!” “Yeah!” Hoh and Wei chased after him down the descending station stairs. “Ha hah … poor Ken …” Emi said and followed behind, recalling her time during lunch.
Nothing happened during lunch. Everyone ate and revised as usual. Ken didn’t bother to approach Bak; rather he caught glimpses of Bak staring back at him for brief moments instead. “Gulp.” Bak retreated upon being stared at. “Bak … how sad.” Emi remarked.
“Huh?” Hoh turned to her. “Bak doesn’t know that Sim and the rest are ghosts in his body … and Hao wants us to extract those three out … he’s being dragged into this mess with lack of knowledge … blinded. How are we going to solve this?” She sighed heavily.
“Maz said he’d think about it, right? On releasing them?” Wei said with a straw in her mouth. “Well, yes …” “We can’t do nthing until Maz helps us, and I doubt if that will be soon …” The green-haired girl returned to her reading. Ken munched on some potato chips.
The ghost girl glanced at Maz’s side. “Maz … when will you wake up? Be like a normal teenager already ..” He slurped on his ice lemon tea until the bottle was empty.
Continued in Chapter 53.
Notes:
Two disputes at the same time … not so much a fight in Ree’s case. As a reminder, when Maz was evil, he saw Ken extract his demons from the five bullies’ bodies in Chapter 13 and him fighting Ang by himself in Chapter 26. So … stay tuned for the next plot!
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Aug 31, 2011 11:49:53 GMT -5
Hey there again, everyone. It's that time again, this means the 3rd of 3 chapters to be posted for August 2011. Enjoy!
----------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 53: Critical Points for Two Souls
A brand new day – 18th October a Thursday. “Argh … it’s morning already?” Ken woke up and slowly stretched his arms. “Come on! Get up!” Emi suddenly appeared in his face. “AH!!” He jumped in shock and fell off the right side of his bed. “What was that for!?”
Emi sighed with relief. “Finally, you woke up … look, it’s almost 7.” She pointed to the clock on his study desk. Tick. “Okay, now it is 7 am.” Ken was left aghast. “Gah, you’re right! I’m going to be late! Wait for me downstairs, Emi!” He rushed into his bathroom. “Sigh … I’m glad I shouted at him.” She whisked away through a wall of his room.
In the end, Ken managed to arrive at school on time, though having bare moments of any revision before the paper started. As always, today’s Accounting part 1 paper was a multiple choice question format, asking all about the theories of balancing the books.
“Begin!!” Mr Ahashi said. “75 questions in 90 minutes … I can’t leave blank answers!” Ken pumped his muscle and busied himself on shading circles. “Hmm, it’s called net profit. And that one’s for miscellanea accounts.” Wei fumed and shaded her answer.
Shade. “Sigh …” Bak tilted his head to look at Ken focus on his paper. “Urgh …” He felt inside his body a rise of great temper. “Ree … what are you doing?” He whispered, and the anger just dissipated that instant. “I don’t know why … but you’re being angry at Ken for no reason, and that’s disturbing me even more. So …” He got no answers.
“Time’s up!” Bak hit realization, hurriedly shading the answers for the last 3 questions. Mr Ahashi collected his paper last and everyone soon walked out of Class 3-A. “Nice! I feel I can do this paper well!” Ken said. “Are you sure about that?” “Of course I am!”
The trio students chattered, and were joined by a cheerful Ria. Hoh drooled just looking at her and was smacked on his head by Wei. “Is there something wrong … Bak?” Just behind them, Maz asked him. “Ah, no … it’s nothing. I’m just fine by my own. Thanks.”
During lunch, it was clearly the opposite. “Hmm …” Bak was seen staring off into blank space, away from his books, and even the Osada twins could not shake him. “Oh dear …” Ria said sympathetically. “Huh? Oh, right, the books!” It was only 13 minutes later that he stopped daydreaming and ate his packed lunch. “Got to eat to stay healthy! Ha hah!”
“Say …” Wei spoke to her group. “I think the fight last time really shook him a lot.” Emi nodded. “Yes … we forgot that he’s dragged inside our dispute too. I feel sorry for him.” Hoh grunted. “There must be some way we can do this without harming him.”
Ken gave it a thought, but came up with nothing good. Soon, the lunch break was over and the second paper began at 12 sharp in class. “Hmph.” Mr Ahashi grunted. “Paper’s starting! Hurry to your seats!” Wei was the first to sit down from the walking crowd.
Accounting part 2 paper consists of sections A and B – the first dealing with short and long answer questions about accounting theories, the second asking you to balance some accounts on provided ledger-like sheets for answers. “Brrh.” Ken didn’t remember time passing so fast, but he knew that he handled all questions with ease, so he was cool.
“Tomorrow’s subject is Basics Language! Good luck!” Mr Ahashi dismissed all students when the day was over. On the school grounds, Hoh was relieved. “I’m glad we didn’t discuss about Bak today … my mind was calm during the paper.” “Me too.” Ken added.
“I think I messed up Question 10 … what’s the answer?” Wei asked, and the group went on chatting. Emi watched as Ria led Maz and Bak to the aerotrain station. “Maz … I hope to get your answer soon. I really don’t want Bak to go through any more of this …”
The rest of the day was too unimportant to note: basically, it was just dinner, occasional talk with the family, locking himself in the room, focusing on his next paper and sleeping at midnight eventually. “Basics Language is tomorrow, Ken?” Emi asked. “Uh-huh.” “That’s a tough paper, isn’t it? You always had trouble with Mr Sanada’s class …”
“Do you … need help?” The teen flipped a page. “Um … no, I can handle it for the time being.” He continued reading his text. “Okay … I’ll be sitting here if you need me.” Emi resigned to his bed. “How mature you are …” He heard her. “Hah what?” She quickly denied: “No, it’s nothing, Ken.” It was quiet until Ken slept at 12 in the morning.
The next day – 19th October a Friday. Ken missed the alarm and woke up later than usual. “Argh! I can’t believe I’m late!” He rushed around his room, packing his school bag and wearing his clothes. “Darn it, I’m starting to wonder if sleeping late is bad for me …”
“Uh …” Emi tried to say something positive. “At least you had a nice rest.” Both of them caught the 7.24 am aerotrain to school and Ken flipped through some small texts on the Basics Language – the planet EraS’ universal language – for the exam today. It was too late, however, as everyone had to go to class and sit for the first paper at 8 o’clock sharp.
The first paper was entirely in Basics, so Ken had to be extra careful when answering the multi-choice questions of various everyday life mock situations, simply terminology and correct Basics-Northlands translations. The 50-question paper lasted for a total of 1¾ hours.
After lunch break, Paper Two was more subjective – section A asking everyone to write essays on social topics such as nutrition, smoking and corruption, entirely in Basics. The section B asked for translating five Northlands paragraphs into Basics and these sections were to be completed all in 2½ hours – the national exam’s longest duration yet.
Ken cheered in the school grounds: “The last paper … tomorrow. And then … freeee!!” “Alright! Time to have a nice holiday!” Wei added. “Um, the results are two days after that, you know …” Hoh’s statement made the duo grouchy. “Don’t say that, Hoh …”
“That’s right …” Everyone turned to Maz. “You shouldn’t say that just yet … we should focus … on this last subject.” Wei and Emi frowned at him. “How true! Let’s give it our all!” Ria raised her hand in the air. “Alright! Yay!!” Hoh and even Ken cheered with her.
All students and Emi walked off to the aerotrain station, where they would part ways one by one and Emi accompanied Ken as he walked on the soil road to face another normal day with his family, revision and sleeping. “Maz … please, I pray for you … come back to your senses …” Emi quietly said, reflecting on the events during lunch break.
“Food! Let’s see what Maz prepared today!” Bak opened his lunch box in the cafeteria. Ria smiled and sat beside him. “Rice balls and butter shrimp! Yay!” The frail boy ate on the meal. “Thanks for the meal!” “You’re welcome … took me a while to make those.”
Ken and friends were two rows away from Maz’s group. “Sigh … I don’t know if I can handle more translations …” Wei sighed on her cup of tea. “It’s eating up my head.” Hoh nodded. “Yeah, I get you … it’s even wearing me out.” He chewed on some noodles. Ken was not paying attention to his salmon fish and fruit, earning him Emi’s curiosity.
“Um … Ken, why aren’t you eating – oh, no.” She hit realization. The teen was staring at Bak eating rice balls and reading a thin book. “Ken, you are not – oh, no!” Emi gasped. “Huh? What’s that?” Hoh asked Emi. “He’s … planning to talk to Bak after this.”
“What!?” Wei exclaimed, shocking Ken. “Ha!? What!?” “You’re going after Bak again!? Didn’t we have a vote the other day!?” She looked at him angrily. “Hey, those thoughts were private!” He turned to Emi, who was pointing at her ears. “I heard all of it, Ken.”
“Oh, right … spirits can hear ther thoughts of living people …” Ken scratched behind his head. “Are you crazy!? Do you want Ree to fight you again!?” Hoh protested to him. “I know, I know … but this time, I have a better idea to approach Bak! Listen to me …”
After a while, Wei glared at him with bewilderment. “Talk to … Yon? That girlish ghost? Eiii, I hate that one. So creepy …” Emi quipped: “Yon’s not a girl, Wei … actually, she looks … very different.” Hoh stared at her. “How’d you know that?” Emi sighed. “I can not only hear human thoughts, but I can see through their bodies like any other spirit …”
“You can!?” She nodded at Hoh. “Uh-huh.” Wei was a little excited. “Oh? So, how do Ree and Sim look like then?” Emi tilted her head left and right. “Trust me … it’s really beyond your expectations. You do not want to know it now.” “Uh … okay, then …”
“Anyway … I think it makes sense.” Everyone looked at Ken. “Well, you know that Yon has this interest for me, right? She even protested when Ree was angry … she’s the one most likely to listen to me talk … I’m not going to beat around the bush anymore.”
Emi and Hoh gulped. “Are you sure? Maybe this time … even Yon will have a reason to go against you.” Wei said. “Knowing she’s a ghost, wanting to extract her out … with all the attachment to Bak for years, she, like Ree, wouldn’t want to leave Bak.” Ken fumed.
“Well … that’s the only option I can think of now. At least it’d hold Ree inside Bak for a while.” The trio were doubtful of Ken. “Quite risky …” “Hmm …” They grumbled over it deeply for a while, but when Maz commented “I wonder … where did that Bak go off to now?” as Bak was truly gone, everyone hurriedly reached an unanimous agreement.
“La la la … ha ha!” The frail boy laughed around a large platform area by the football fields. “Ah, fresh air is so blessed sometimes …” Wei stared from behind a thick pillar they were hiding. “Um … how were we going to this again? We didn’t plan at all.”
“That’s easy … because only Ken’s going to talk to Yon.” Emi said with a half-eyed look. “I hope this works … otherwise, we will get in trouble with Ree … or even worse, Mr Ahashi.” Hoh and Ken shivered upon the thought of Mr Ahashi’s fearsome face.
“Okay, I’m going!” Ken quickly left the trio and approached Bak from behind. “I think he just did that because you said ‘Mr Ahashi’, Emi.” Wei pointed at her. “Does it make any difference if I didn’t?” Both girls looked at each other. “Hey, he’s going to start!”
Hoh’s words made them go back on topic. “Here goes … hey, Yon!” Ken accidentally said it a little too loud. “Huh?” Bak turned around. “Oh, hey, it’s you Ken. How’ve you been?” That instant, Bak yelped and he was no longer himself … “Darling Ken!!”
“Yipe!!” Ken shrieked. The surfaced Yon pounced onto Ken with a tight hug. “Ah! Let go of me! I just want to talk to you!!” He tried to get her off, spinning in circles and it looked like she was swinging in the air. “It’s been so long! I really missed you!!” Wei and Emi glared with open mouths at the duo. “Why does she keep doing that …?”
“I missed you a lot! Even if we just saw each other a few days ago …” Yon wiped tears off her eyes. “You wanted to talk to me? Sure! Come on, let’s take a seat!” She dragged Ken to the large staircase-like seats that bordered the football field. “Ah! My arm!”
“Alright!” Yon sat on a step, dusted Bak’s uniform and gazed at Ken. “Ken, it’s about that topic again, isn’t it?” The teen gulped. “How the three of us emerged … worked together with Bak … take care of him. I’ll gladly tell you everything – ah, Ree! You!”
Yon slapped herself hard on the head. “Bwuh!?” Ken and his observing friends were shocked. “Ah … sorry about that. Ree’s temper was rising … and it irritates me. So … where were we? Oh, about –” Her eyes glanced at Ken’s flat-open right palm. “Huh?”
“Can I do the talking, please?” Ken siftly said, dissipating Yon’s cheery air. “Oh … sure. Of course.” She fidgeted less and stared at him. “Go ahead, dear.” He twitched at her calling him that. “Alright … Yon, here’s the sad, bitter truth.” The female gulped.
“I … I sort of already know about all of you three … inside Bak.” He scratched his head. “Uh … we’re all hidden sides of him?” He shook his head. “No, Yon … I know that part is a cover-up … I’m talking about your real status. How Maz … put you lot inside Bak.” Yon’s eyes widened. “Do … you mean?” She started to shiver. “But … how did you …”
Ken said nothing. “But … you couldn’t have …” Yon herself struggled against revealing any hints about her true reality. “How could you … we made a pact … it’s impossible for anyone else to know about us … well, so what if you knew?” She profusely shivered.
“Maz told you to insist as being a hidden side of Bak, didn’t he?” Yon refused to answer. Inside her, Bak’s confusion and Ree’s anger was rising. “Dear … why … we were spared out of misery and aimlessness, yes, Ken … but I found a new aim to replace my old life.”
The teen knew what Yon was talking about. “I can understand the situation, Yon … you dedicated yourself to taking care of Bak. But …” He sighed. “For Bak’s sake, you can’t be clinging onto him forever. He can’t keep living with the façade all his life, Yon …”
Yon was afraid. “Ugh! Ah!” No matter how much she kept pinching her arms, she could not stifle Ree’s demands to come out. “Control yourself, Yon!” Ken held tightly on her shoulders. “Ah, dearest Ken … but, you’re asking me … us … to leave Bak alone!”
Inside her, Bak was shocked. Leave me? Façade? Put inside me? Ree snarled: No, Bak, don’t listen to him! See! I knew this was going to happen! He had ulterior motives from the start!! Ken shook his head. “No, Yon. I’m not asking you to leave him …” The entity gasped and curled her lower lip. “But … what are you proposing here, Ken?”
“I … do you actually enjoy hiding the truth of yourself from him!?” Ken asked sternly. “I can’t imagine living a life of lies for my best friends! How were you able to survive all this while!? I … I really sympathize you guys and Bak!” Yon didn’t know what to say.
Ken asked: “Would you rather … Bak appreciate you as a real friend, a real being … or some kind of shadow, wallowing in total darkness and isolation?” Yon’s eyes widened again. “Ah … I … I …” Before she could continue, she suddenly screamed at him.
“AAAH! NO!!” Ken was shocked, jumping away from her and landing on the football field. “You … I knew you were trouble all this while. Trying to break us apart, are you!?” Ree came out, clenching his fists and jumped a great height towards Ken. “BE GONE!!”
“No! Ken’s in trouble!” Emi gasped. “Well, that didn’t last long! Come on, Hoh!” Wei grabbed on Hoh’s arm and pulled him. “Gah! Hey! I can run, you know!” Emi chose not to help Ken. “I … I’m afraid I can’t help you, Ken … I cannot fight Ree as I am now …”
“Gwah!” “Whoa!” Ken dodged Ree’s fast-moving, multiple fist attacks. “Grk!” He ran behind; the duo fought on the field itself. “I knew it! You were planning this all along! I’m not going to let you though! Taking us away from Bak, indeed!!” He ran forward.
“Hah!” Ken threw his left fist forward. “ARGH!!” Ree shouted, being pounded on his chest and nearly lost balance. “Urgh! Not bad!” “I know … in fact, I punched you there on purpose! I’ll be in trouble with Mr Ahashi if Bak came back with a swollen face!”
“What, that discipline goon!? Forget him already!” Ree charged at Ken, who blocked the entity with strengthened arms, thrust forth like a cross. “Ah!” Ken shouted. “Let me see you defend against this, boy!” Ree’s hands grabbed onto Ken’s arms. “Gah! So tight!”
“HEY! Let him go!” Hoh shouted. “Seeing another fight, Ree!? Wayah!!” Wei ran, halted at a spot and gave Ree a spinning side kick of her right leg. “Argh!” Ree quickly raised his left leg to counter hers. “Urgh!” Both legs collided at the calves. “You asked for it, Wei! I never wanted to fight you!” Ree sneered first. “No, you asked for THIS!”
The green-haired girl thrust forth a power palm attack. “ARGH!” ree fell; his hands earlier holding Ken even dragged him down. “Aha!” Ken took the chance to boosts ome energy in his leg and somersaulted in the air, making a perfect landing on the grass. “Nice!”
“Ree, stop this now!” Hoh called, but was ignored. “GRRH!!” Ree quickly got back up and charged at him. “AH!” Ken’s hands instinctively reached to hold onto both Ree’s palms. “URK!!” The force Ree had could not be stopped in just that instant. “AH!” Ree continued to force himself on Ken, pushing the teen far to the back to the giant staircases.
“The rubber on my shoes will be worn out!” Ken’s feet were skidding on the grass, and the friction between his shoes and the ground created a dusty smoke. “Pay for being such a nosy parker!!” Ree shouted wildly. “Oh no! Ken!” Hoh gasped. “Behind you!”
Ken looked, and he was fast approaching the giant staircase steps. “Grk! I hope this works!” In just seconds, when he was going to collide with the concrete structure, his legs kicked on it nicely, making him jump upwards and somersault over Ree. It even freed him from Ree’s grasp. “WHAt!? Ah!” Ree skidded his feet and fell down.
“That was dangerous!” Emi exclaimed behind the same pillar. “But … I’m glad he’s fine …” “Whoa!” Somewhere had gone wrong, making Ken collapse on his back lightly on the grass. “Ow!” Emi felt awkward seeing that. “Oh … that’s not really fine. He fell.”
“Urk!” Ree got back on his hands and feet. “Impressive! Rah!!” Likewise, the teen got back up. Wei and Hoh caught up to the duo as well. “Oh no! Look out!” Ree dashed to Ken, firing some more wild punches. “Ah! Missed me!” He kept running backwards.
“Watch out!” Hoh and Wei jumped sideways to avoid them. At the firection Ken and Ree are running at, they were heading to the utmost end of the school land – the jogging tracks with some tennis and javelin courts. “They’re heading even farther away!”
Ken’s friends decided to run to his aid. “I … I’m just fine staying here.” Emi remarked. “I can see everything well from here.” She clung behind her pillar. “How long do you want to keep this up, Ree!? Stop it! Bak needs his time!” Yon shouted via his mouth. “Never you mind, Yon! As long as Ken keeps bothering us, I’m not going to stop!”
Close to the tracks was a trolley of volleyballs and basketballs. “Argh! Whoa!” Ken saw it as though Ree’s fingernails were getting sharper. “How did you know about us!? This was our secret only!! There’s no way – UMP!” Ree’s mouth shut itself tight. “No! You mustn’t say it … Ree!” Yon hissed. “Remember our agreement!? Zip it down!”
“I’m aware of it. You three were asked to be Baks guardians! And so, you guys made the voluntary pact!” Ken avoided Ree’s flying kick, which crash-landed him on said trolley. “AH! You! … Aha!” He began throwing all the balls at Ken. “Hah!? Ouch!”
Wei halted her running. “Incoming! Hiyah! Ha!” She used her elbow knifes and spinning kicks to repel all the balls. “AH! It’s raining gym equipment!” Further away, Hoh was running here and there aimlessly to avoid them. “Urgh!” Ken repelled two basketballs.
“Throwing gym equipment at dearest Ken now!?” Yon hissed at him. “That’s low, even for you!” Ree was enjoying every moment of it. “Like I care!!” To the scene, Emi sighed with half-open eyes. “Oh dear … now that is messy. Who’s going to clean all those mess up?” “HIYAH!” Wei kicked off a basketball, which then hit on Ree’s left leg painfully.
“ARGH!” He briefly collapsed to hold onto his calf. “Ah! Ouch!” No more volleyballs or basketballs were thrown at Ken. “Phew …” The other duo rushed up to him. “Really, that was some battle with Ree … now, let’s get out of here before he throws some more!”
“I agree with you, Hoh! Although I managed to talk to Yon … retreat!” Ken exclaimed, inspiring them to run back to the school building. “Ah, I’m so sweaty! Where’s a towel when you need one?” Wei replied: “I don’t have any!” Hoh added: “Me neither!”
“Pant … pant … GRRAH!!” Ree scorned and chased after everyone. “Don’t try to escape now! Come back here and promise you won’t bother us again!!” On both sides, their legs carried them as fast as they could. Soon, everyone ran through the football field back to the large concrete staircase steps. “Come on! Climb up!” Ken urged the rest. “Alright!”
“Eep!” Em moved away from the large pillar to elsewhere. “Come back here, you!!” Ree shouted again. He climbed up the tall staircase steps and reached Ken. “No!” Wei yelped and Hoh was shocked. “No, Ree! Don’t!” His right fist was going to smack Ken.
“Grrrk!! What the!?” Ree scorned, as his body fidgeted tremendously. “No … this is … Yon! Why are you pulling me in!? Ah, no!!” The entity collapsed on the platform on his knees. “I’m not done with Kazuguchi yet! AAH!!” His left hand grasped over his heart whereas the right fist shook. Wei and Hoh hurriedly climbed up the large steps to Ken.
“Ah!?” Emi gasped where she was, far away behind Bak, who was by the staircase steps and faced Ken, with Wei and Hoh behind him. “I thought so.” She said when she looked at what was above her. “Phew …” Ken sighed. Just when that right arm was shaking …
It instantly grabbed Ken’s arm very tightly. “Ow! What the!?” Ken exclaimed. The entity that surfaced was … Shimhyun Park. “I think we have had enough fighting here … Ree.” Sim bluntly remarked. “Bak is very confused now … we can’t let that continue.”
Ken countered: “I know! But Ree was so ballistic! I had to defend myself, right!?” Sim smiled. “True, but as long as I’m here, he can’t go too far.” Sim roughly let go of Ken, who retreated two steps away from him. “Both Yon and I will hold him back.”
“NO!” Ree suddenly spoke. “Can’t you tell, Sim!? He wants to separate us from Bak! And we committed ourselves to look after him!” Bak’s left hand moved on its own and slapped his left cheek. “OW!” Ree gasped, and then Yon came out. “REE! STOP IT!”
Emi and everyone treated themselves to a sight of the trio ghosts struggling inside Bak’s body. “You nearly caused serious injury to darling Ken, you know that!? Just stop it!! Stop giving Bak so much burden!!” The atmosphere was then spookily eerie and quiet.
“Grrh … don’t you ever dare to approrach us again on this issue, Ken Kazuguchi! This is your last warning!!” With that, all the trio ghosts retreated deep in Bak’s psyche and the frail boy was back in control. “Pant … pant … everyone’s arguing … fighting … why?”
“It’s happened again … can we not see each other for a while? Please!” Bak then sobbed heavily, stunning everyone. “I … I have to go. Sorry …” He rubbed his eyes dry and ran off to the cafeteria. “Bak … ah, another round of attempts failed.” Ken sighed lightly.
Hoh’s watch ticked 10.30 am. “Argh … alright, buddy. Back to the books, whether you like it or not.” Ken shrugged. “Yeah … some reading will be nice.” Wei held onto his right ribcage. “Come on … don’t want you to be unable to write during the paper.”
“Ah hah … how true, Wei. Sorry …” “No, it’s okay. I’m quite fine with it.” Wei and Hoh supported the teen and they slowly walked back to the cafeteria for extra revision, to the surprise of Ria. “What happened to you!?” “You don’t want to know, Ria …” Hoh said.
“Sure … whatever you say. Bak?” She turned to see Bak hiding his face behind his book from the trio students. “Just … leave me alone.” He mumbled. As always, clueless Ria left him alone. Emi remained at the site where the brawl occurred for a while. “Hmph.”
“I’m sure … you got all that.” Emi glanced at a dark magic spy bug, in the form of a big black eye, far abov here. It instantly vanished off. “Yes … I’ve got all that … Emi.” Maz remarked; his right palm burning with hideous black aura. “I saw everything … even the fight.” He was in a boy’s washroom cubicle, sitting nicely on the ceramic toilet seat.
The black aura dissipated from his hand. “Ree’s acted up again … but I can’t blame him … I understand their emotional attachments to Bak …” He stared down on the tiled floor. “But … all this fighting … Bak …” Some time passed before he clenched his knuckles.
“I’ve made up my mind … I’m not turning back.” Maz slammed the cubicle door open and walked out calmly. That was all that occurred during the day’s lunch break. “Maz …” Emi uttered again. Ken was curious. “Emi, did you say something?” “Ah, no. It’s nothing, Ken … really.” That was all they said, and Ken entered his home.
The next day – 20th October a Saturday. It was finally the last day for the last exam. “Ah … the last day … I must definitely celebrate this day.” Ken smiled to himself in the aerotrain. Emi looked at him sternly. “Yes, but for now, you must focus, Ken. Focus.”
“Yes, Emi …” It was the Northlands Language paper; a troublesome one. It goes back to historical roots – as six ethnic groups inhabit the Northalnd, of what is to be the Republic, where clashes of communication occurred from intermingling, something has to be done to stop it. The solution was found 493 years ago. “Ah, we’re at school. Come on, Emi!”
The Great King, the most dominant ethnic group’s ruler, made programs aimed to create a unified country, and empire. He determined the Beihua language to be the standard of all six languages, and the rest were to be dialects and adjusted according to this standard.
“Hey, everyone!” Hoh greeted the rest. “Hello, Hoh … are you ready?” Wei asked. “Eh, I think I can do fine. I’m sure Ken and the rest can do well. After all, they’ve been learning two languages since kindergarten!” “Yeah … I hope so too.” Wei looked at the sky.
“I was thinking of learning Ehmenggu … I have some friends on the Internet who speak that language.” Bak rubbed his hands. “Could be interesting.” Ria sighed and said: “You don’t have to, you know … anyway, just focus on your two languages, Bak …”
As this policy has no opposition and was also used even when the Civil War progressed, it was naturally continued by the government that came to form the Republic. However, in a unique twist, it was decreed that only two languages must be learned by the people – both the unifying language of Beihua as well as the mother tongue of one’s ethnicity.
In Ken Kazuguchi’s case, he must learn both Beihua and Neepongo. As Chesong Hoh is of the ethnicity that determined this language policy, he need not learn other languages than Beihua, though this is optional. Bekheun Kim must learn Beihua and Hakguha. The same applies to the other ethnic languages: Ehmenggu, Truchducaoc and Aeiowen.
“Ria … Bak … you two go ahead first. I’ll catch up.” Maz instructed them. “Erhm, okay.” Ria skipped on the floor. “I’ll be waiting for you then.” Bak simply followed her. “Alright … all four of you.” He turned to the rest. “I have an important thing to say.”
He waved both sides of his hair. “It’s about Bak and … those three.” Wei gulped in her throat. “I’ve thought it over … and I admit … I was wrong.” The four of them stared with surprise. “Huh?” “What?” “Like I said … I erred … I should be more responsible.”
“As Bak’s guardian … I should not rely on others … even the dead … to look after him for me. I should do it myself.” He pointed to his temple region. “If you still want … go ahead. I permit you … extract them out of Bak. I don’t mind. But … it won’t be easy.” Emi folded her arms. “Figures, since Ree is the one who is rough and touchy.”
Hoh asked: “So what do we do?” Ken replied: “We’re going to disarm Ree, that’s what! This fight is inevitable! Wei, we’ll need your strength.” Wei obliged. “I’ll do my best to help.” Ken then turned to Maz. “What about Sim and Yon? Will they object too?”
He shook his head. “They will … but not as much … as Ree. Sim listens to me … he will break up our contract … and Yon has to follow suit. It’s Ree … who’s more rebellious. His attachment to Bak … is the strongest. Be prepared … and keep this secret. If Ree finds out about this … it will … get harder.” The four of them nodded simultaneously.
“You all … engage and defeat Ree. I will perform the necessary steps by then … and release all of them … from the bindings of Bak’s flesh.” Ken then asked: “Why can’t you defeat him yourself? Too hard?” “You know … it’s hard doing two things at the same time. Besides … I can’t handle live people with my muscles … I’ll be easily beaten.”
“To make Bak’s body surrender is essential … that’s where your strengths … come in.” The winds blew by all five of them; leaves flying here and there. “It’s best to do this … after the second Northlands Language paper … I’ll try and get Bak … secluded. Ria will know … nothing of this.” Maz tugged his schook bag up the foyer. “Now … let’s go.”
Hoh looked at his watch, ticking 7.45 am. “Yeah … the paper will start soon. Let’s give it all we got!” “YEAH!!” Ken, Wei and Emi cheered loudly; everyone raising their fists. As expected, Maz didn’t, but made a tiny mile. “How I admire such soaring spirits …”
Continued in Chapter 54.
Notes:
The fights with Ree are not as much as previous battles, I know … but this happens when you don’t fight ghosts or use weapons. Bak has been kind of scarred by Ree’s fights; how will things be settled now? Maz approves of the extraction! Refer to Comic Arts Page 15 for the Great King and some related timeline, regarding those language backgrounds.
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Sept 9, 2011 0:43:27 GMT -5
It's that time again, folks. This here's the first of 3 chapters to be posted in September 2011. Enjoy!
------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 54: Souls and the Last Dispute
The last subject – Northlands Language. The Part 1 paper asked to translate paragraphs in all questions into another ethnicity’s language. In Ken’s case, it was from Neepongo to Beihua and vice versa. In Bak’s case, it was frm Hakguha to Beihua and vice versa too.
Part 2 paper was a comprehension-type paper – each language having its own unique section. For Ken and Maz, one section was entirely Neepongo and the other Beihua. All answers must be in that language; answering in another language means mark deduction.
“Ah … the other word for ‘good will’ in Beihua is … oh yeah!” Ken hurriedly wrote down his answer. “Should I say ‘in the lake’ or ‘in the ocean’?” Bak was confused. “I don’t know what to write … in Hakguha, ‘ocean’ and ‘lake’ are about the same word.”
Hoh drew his brush and elegantly wrote a Beihua word meaning ‘imperialism’. “Yes, I’ve got it!” Meanwhile, Wei sulked over a mistake she made with her character strokes. “Bah … I wasted another paper again … excuse me! I need some more paper here!”
What’s common between the two papers were that they both last 2½ hours and marks are deducted from writing irregularities, like putting the wrong strokes for a character, which brings an entirely different meaning than originally intended. Although Wei and Hoh are dealing their papers in solely Beihua, the same rules of writing and comprehension apply.
But, because they only had to deal with one language, it was government policy to make their papers tougher. Their first paper required them to both answer subjective questions and copy entire paragraphs of Beihua – using calligraphy ink on other sheets. The second was both comprehension and rewriting up ancient idioms and excerpts of classical texts.
Nothing interesting occurred during the papers. During lunch break … “Urgh, calligraphy …” Wei sighed. “I’m quite falling behind in it.” She munched on a pork sandwich. “Aw, cheer up, Wei. I’ve seen the way you did it. It was kind of fine to me, I admit.” Emi said.
“Well, we have one Paper 1 down …” Hoh remarked. They were in the cafeteria. “Just have to go through our classical literature. Word is, it’s going to be tough …” He sighed and retreated to his book. “You guys are better off. I have to memorize two languages!”
Ken slurped some water after his comment, and his group continued with their talking. “Hmm … they’re having … a happy time.” Maz stared at them, before his shoulder was picked at. “Hm?” The pale teen found a different Bak looking at him. “Maz … we need to talk. There’s serious trouble going on …” It was Ree. Maz knew his cue to move.
Close to the school gates, Ree scowled: “It’s about Ken and his friends. They already know too much about us and they’re even trying to separate us from Bak!” Maz only raised his eyebrow, keeping his cool. “They’re too irritating! Help me fend them off!”
“Oh?” Maz was unfazed. “Three brats … too much to handle, Ree?” The entity sulked. “Look, they even made me fight them! Twice!! I’m tired of it! I don’t want to be doing this all the time! I don’t want to hurt Bak in any way anymore!!” Maz merely sighed.
“What do you … want me to do?” Ree couldn’t reply. “What do you think … I can even do? You just have to … insist on what you were told to.” Inside Ree, Bak was confused. This is … Maz told them? Told them what? Ree twitched, just listening to Bak.
“Gulp … Yon was right on not to say anything …” He hissed quietly to himself; in fact, too soft for Bak to hear at all. “Anyways, Maz, that’s not going to help in the long term! As long as Kazuguchi and his friends are not satisfied, they’ll just keep on hunting us! You have to help me!!” Maz sighed and looked around, still maintaining his cool.
“In that case … for now, just do what you can … avoid. I …” Maz briefly paused. “I will look into it … the contract is still on … either way, if it fails of succeeds … we all still owe Bak an explanation.” Ree and Yon were shocked, while Bak and Sim were quiet.
“Come … it’s time for Bak to study.” Maz grabbed his arm gently and pulled him. “Ah! Whoa! Hey, I can walk, you know, Maz!” The frail boy was back in control. Emi, having snuck away from her group for a while, witnessed the whole thing. “Bak … sorry …”
Thus, the most exciting event occurred when Part 2 paper was over. Bak didn’t feel so good, even though he was positive that he did his Northlands Language paper well. “Ugh … my head hurts.” He moaned at Ria. “Huh? Are you alright, Bak?” All the students and Emi were walking down the classroom corridors. Emi felt awkward at that moment.
“This is … there’s an internal conflict inside Bak …” She mumbled. “Ree and Yon are arguing … giving Bak headaches …” Bak was massaging his temple regions. “Uh … I need some time to myself, thanks.” The frail boy ran off in an opposite direction.
“Bak!?” Ria was surprised. That instant, everyone else knew it was their cue to move to begin their joint operation. “Ria … stay in the cafeteria … Bak’s in one of his … moods again … emotional and uptight.” Maz quickly said. “Ah … sure.” The girl nodded.
“You guys … it’s time.” Ken and friends nodded and ran off with him to chase Bak. “Uh … what is going on?” Ria remained clueless on the spot. Bak ran up some staircases; his hand covering his mouth. His eyes sobbed some light tears, dropping on the cement floor.
“I’ve done all I can … to keep them in the dark.” Maz explained. “If they had any hint … I allowed you to extract them … Ree will explode.” Ken shuddered. “Yeah, that’s what he will do.” Emi asked: “You’ve had all your thoughts controlled too, didn’t you?”
“Why, of course … all ghosts … can read the human mind … control is very essential.” Wei said: “Guys, I think we’re heading to the rooftop.” She was right – the staircases they were running up on were going that path. “Alright … this is it … time to end this insanity … let have Bak have a normal life.” Everyone agreed with the teen on that.
Maz then said: “Remember … stop Ree … then I’ll give Sim the commande … contract is over … they will have to listen … Yon and Ree … simply can’t disobey him.” Everyone rushed to the very tip and there it was – the door to the school’s rooftop. “Bah …”
“What’s wrong, Ken?” “No … we’re fighting here … again.” Ken and Wei looked past a thin peephole of the door. Bak was sitting on the floor, looking over the front of the school. His eyes were full of sadness and his mind was confused with toughts. “…”
“This will be hard … but you must quickly secure him.” Maz said. “End it now … or fight it the hard way.” Ken gritted his teeth and smiled. “End it now. RAAH!!” He burst through the door, shocking poor Bak from his daydreaming. “Ah!? Bwuh!? What!?”
“Come on, Hoh! YAAH!!” Wei rushed behind Ken. “Oh no … HAH!” Hoh dashed as fast as he could. “What the!? AH!” Bak screamed as Ken landed roughly on him. “Ah! Let me go!!” Ken held onto his arms. “I’m sorry, Bak, but we’re going to end this now!”
“Help! Ah!” Bak cried before his legs were forcibly halted by Wei and Hoh. “Argh! His legs are tougher than I thought!” “You can never underestimate legs, Wei! That’s how Ken became the school’s top runner!” Wei pressed onto Bak’s calf. “AH! No! Let go!”
“Bak! This will be over if you just relax! I know we are doing something crazy, but at least bear with us and we’ll explain everything to you!” Hoh said, clenching Bak’s left leg with both elbows. “But … but … NO! Let go of me now! Please! I’m begging you!!”
Wei stared at him. “No, Bak! Just relax and it’ll be over in seconds!” Bak shouted: “NO! You don’t understand!! Ree’s extremely furious!! He’s never been this angry!! What’s worse! Inside my bag – AAH!!” His body began to jerk insanely. “GRRH! YOU ALL!!”
“Oh heck! Retreat!” Hoh was the first one to be scared and ran off. “What the!? Hoh!” Wei shouted and before long, she found Bak’s left leg heading to her face. “GAH!” She let go of the right leg just in time skipped off. “THAT’S IT! I’M NOT TAKING THIS ANYMORE!!” Ree rose out like a lion, but both arms still held by Ken.
“This is bad … this is bad …” Hoh mumbled. Maz remained safely hidden behind the rooftop entrance door. “Inside Bak’s bag …?” He murmured. “GET OFF ME!!” Ree bent his back and both his feet were aimed at Ken’s face. “AH!” Likewise, he quickly let go.
Ken rushed behind him, whereas Ree got back on his feet. “Pathetic … your actions are so deplorable … how disgusting! Why do you insist on bothering us!?” None answered at first, due to his immense anger, but Ken toughened his feet and replied to him.
“Ree … you’ve already known what we want … and we know your secret. You should know your proper place … leave Bak on his own for his own good.” Ken wasn’t joking in his tone. “You’ll never separate us from Bak! I cannot bear to leave him!” Ree hissed.
Ken dashed to Ree and engaged in a fist fight. “AH!” “GAH!” Ree blocked off his right arm and thwarted his left fist. Not letting up, Ken withdrew his right arm and pounded against Ree. “Ugh!” Ree tried to punch Ken in the face, but was instantly blocked.
“Not bad!!” Wei and Hoh largely stayed away from the fight. “Ken …” Emi murmured behind the door. “AH!” Ken’s and Ree’s right fists slammed directly on each other’s, throwing them off. “Ow … that’s some punch …” “Grah … you little brat … have it back at you!” “With pleasure!!” The duo returned to battle of quick and witty arms.
“Oh dear … this is so serious …” Hoh mumbled. “Sure, it is … I just wish there’s a way I can intervene.” Wei remarked. Behind the rooftop door, Emi and Maz heard her. “Yes, so do I …” The ghost girl said. Then, the battling duo started to use their legs to fight.
“What the!? Hey, be careful there!” Wei called. Ken threw his right leg to Ree, but Ree caught it with both hands and pulled it backwards. “Yikes!” “GRH!” Ken nearly fell over, but he wisely used his left leg to smack hardly on both of Ree’s legs. “ARGH!”
Ree let go of Ken’s leg, due to the sheer force of being smacked on, and collapsed. Ken maneuvered his legs to clamp up on both Ree’s chest and his back, holding him tightly like crab claws. “Gah! You!” Ken turned to Wei and Hoh. “Come on! Hold him now!”
“Oh, right!” “Awesome!” The duo rushed to Ken, hoping to suppress Ree further. “I’m going to siton that fat leg of his!” Wei grumbled. “I’m terribly sorry, Ree!!” Hoh just had to shriek out like a girl. “No … you … AH!!” Ree strengthened his arms, reached for Ken’s legs and forcefully freed himself. “What!? Ah!!” Ken was thrown off rolling.
“Get off, Wei!!” Ree stood up and thrust a palm attack at her. “Ugh!” Wei held back his hand with both of hers, in the nick of time, before she was hit on the chest. “You have no idea … what you will cause … if you separate me from Bak.” Ree hissed and panted.
“Oh, really? AH!” Ree pulled his hand back and thrust it forth again, pushing Wei off rather hard. Hoh, afraid to make a move, dared not fight Ree. The entity scoffed. “I really didn’t want to do this … but the whole lot of you left me no choice!! What the!? Ah!”
Ken rgained his stand and attacked Ree with an elbow knife; Ree narrowly avoiding it. “What’s agreed on is what we’ve agreed on … there’s no turning back now! It’s for Bak’s and Maz’s good!” Ken aimed his open palms many times at Ree. “Come here!”
“Wha!?” Ree retreated backwards left and right. “No way am I going to you! Get off our backs already!!” This time, Ken moved faster in attempting to nab Ree. “For Bak’s good, eh, Kazuguchi!? If you know what’s good for him, stop messing with us then! AH!”
Maz stared on behind the rooftop door. “This is not going too well … it’s like they’re dragging this on … I wonder how are we going to act?” Emi watched as Ken and Ree traded more fists and leg attacks, with increasing force. “GRK!” Ree blocked off Ken’s terrible elbow knife and a pounded fist, and returned them with a stronger kick. “AH!”
Ken was hit on the stomach and fell backwards. “Aha, now I found it!” Wei just shouted and dashed at Ree. “Huh!? Urk!” He blocked up a fist towards his ribs. “Now I have the opening to intervene!” Wei also performed multiple fist attacks onto Ree. “Argh!”
Wei made spinning back-kick, which hit Ree’s upper leg. “You! Have this back!” He gave Wei a side-kick on her ribs. “AH!” Ken got back up and held onto Wei. “Whoa! You alright!?” “Darn it … just hurts a bit … but yeah …” Ree panted a little. “Ken … no matter what you do … I’m never leaving Bak’s side … even if I have to lie forever!!”
“That’s not a good life now, isn’t it? Having Bak swallow in a façade of lies!?” Ken shouted back. Wei managed to balance herself up. “Shall we, Ken?” “Let’s!” The duo dashed at Ree and resumed a fearsome war of limbs again. “How’s that possible!?”
“Hm!? What’s possible!?” Ree blocked off each their fists but received a palm attack on his neck from Wei. “Agh! Tell me; how did you know our secret!?” He then twisted Wei’s arm and nearly threw her onto Ken. “Take a wild guess, Ree! Watch out!”
Wei was smart: she followed the direction of the twist, ended up behind Ree and in turn arrested both arms and caused a great deal of pain to him. “AAH!!” Wei said: “I do understand your feelings, Ree, but you have to let go of them! You can’t stay attached to Bak and degrade your status so much for his sake!” His sight was all jumpy up and down.
Urgh … I feel sick … all these bouncing sights … Bak moaned inside Ree. Can someone please make Ree stop? Please … ah? This feeling? Bak sensed a great deal of gloom and confusion. This is … He sensed a most dominant feminine feeling.
Yon? For some reason, he sensed her approaching him. Yes, Bak … it’s me. I … I’m very confused now … what should I do? Bak was clueless again. Uh … what do you mean, Yon? The female hesitated. Well, following what dearest Ken told me the other day … Bak, what exactly do you think of me? What do you feel about us?
Bak was initially silent. What do I think … about you? … Wait, Yon, please answer me on this … I have the feeling you know what’s going on around here. No response. Ree thinks Ken has ulterior motives towards you guys … I feel he’s right because … Ken said something about knowing your secret … and what exactly is this contract?
Yon gasped lightly. Maz … and you guys owing me an explanation … Ken must have known what is going on! That’s why he repeatedly came to talk to me, even to you! What is all this about Maz telling you to insist on who you are!? Don’t leave me in the dark!
Ree did not hear Yon and Bak conversing, and because of this, things would take a big turn later. Earlier on, he had broken off of Wei’s arresting him and slapped some heavy kicks on her body. “Argh!!” “Just get lost already! You have no right to mess with us!”
“Wei! Your hand!” Ken’s hand reached out to her. “Got you, Ken!” From falling down, she was literally swung around him to help her regain her balance. “Hah!!” Ken and Wei were holding hands like they were doing the waltz and jointly kicked Ree on his ribcage.
“ARGH!” Ree was throewn about 15 feet behind him. “That was some neat teamwork, Ken.” “You’re welcome, Wei. Now, let’s stop him together!” “Got you!” Both dashed to Ree at the same time, thrusting forth their open palms to try and grab him to a halt.
“This is!? Ah, ugh! You two!” The short battle was full of light-speed moves. It looked like the duo suddenly had many hands from their shoulders, all reaching to grab Ree. “Urgh! Be gone! AH!” One of their hands sort of smacked him on the face. “Oh, sorry! Didn’t mean to do that! But this, yes, I mean it! Wayah!!” Wei raised a speedy right leg kick at him.
“Bah! Might as well resort to this now!” Ree dodged Wei’s heavy kick and ran to Bak’s school bag. “I’m glad I had Bak bring this along, just in case!!” Ree opened it and took out a foot-long sword. He swung it forward and its blade extended to be 2 feet long.
“Ah!?” Emi gasped. “That’s … an Osada family sword!” Even Maz could no control his surprise. “So that’s what’s up his sleeve …” Hoh was shocked. “Ree! How could you? You made Bak bring something dangerous to school!?” “Yes … I said it was an emergency.”
Ken was only a little surprised. “What’d you know? Well, this is the time … I’ll like to call a certain someone to help me out here.” Behind the rooftop door, Emi was pleased: she was being called. “Ken’s calling me. I must go!” She vanished on the spot beside Maz, and instantly, she appeared out of nowhere beside Ken. “Ah!?” Ree was surprised.
“You are!?” His eyes gazed on Emi. Naturally, ghosts can see ghosts as they are of the same type of existence. “Wait a minute … I know this person … we’ve seen you around … whenever Bak had his lunch with Hoh and Ken … a girl of a different school uniform is always there … countless other times too … hold on! You are!” Ree’s eyes widened.
Emi shook her head, placing her palm on her chest. “You don’t have to say it, Ree … Bak is not spiritually aware of me … yes, that’s right. It’s me. From the first day I came to this school with Ken, and the first time I’ve met Bak … I’ve seen all three of you too.”
Ree retreated by three steps. “It can’t be possible! You saw us!! You told Ken – a living human!! So! So, that’s how Ken was so busybody into our … mind affairs!” Ree was being very careful to not reveal any hints to Bak that he is a ghost inside his body.
“Hmph, I’m pretty sure there are times where you have seen me around … like say, using Ken’s body?” She walked to her left and merged into Ken’s body just like that. The teen, quiet since Emi came, now opened his eyes and talked. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”
Ree didn’t know what to say. “This issue of me seeing the three of you inside Bak has piqued me from the start … and there’s a good reason for me to assist these humans in extracting all of you out of him.” Emi-controlled Ken made a defensive pose at Ree.
Maz smiled. “Nice going … Emi Takahiro.” Ree grunted: “Grrh … I don’t recall all the times I’ve seen you before, girl … but I’ve certainly seen you around. If you’re also nosing around our affairs … then I’ll crush you too!!” The entity rushed to Emi and clashed with her. His brutal swinging of the long sword didn’t scare Emi off one bit.
Ah … whoa! Hey! Bak exclaimed inside his head. No, Ree … stop attacking Ken … please! His pleas went unheard. Bak … I can only tell you this … It was Yon who spoke. Maz had the three of us – me, Ree and Sim – look after you. That’s all.
Is that … what’s this contract all about? Yon said nothing, but Bak took it as a ‘yes’. But … how could he have told you that … if I don’t have any memory of it? We all share my head, right? How? Yon struggled to control her sadness from talking to him. Bak … I’m willing to tell you all … but I need you to answer me first.
“Come on, Ree!” Emi gracefully diverted the sword in another direction. “If you truly care for Bak’s welfare, you’ll at least tell him the truth!” Ree swung the sword back to Emi’s neck. “Aha!” She caught its blades with her two fingertips. “Here you go!”
“Ah!? Whoa!!” Emi gracefully used her single left hand to push onto Ree’s body, lifting him upwards and threw him over her. “You little!” Ree swung his body around in circles before landing firmly on his hands and legs. “Here I come again!” Emi threw her fist at Ree, but Ree moved to his left and grabbed tightly onto Emi’s fist. “Ah! How clever!”
“Stop being so cheery, will you!?” Ree swung Emi around him, held onto her sides and plummeted her to a nearby wall. “No!” Hoh cried. “Hey!” Wei called out. “Hmph!” Emi tilted over, making her legs the first thing to collide with the wall. “Aah!” CRASH.
A large crater formed on the wall, thanks to her kick. “What the!?” Ree was shocked. “How did you!?” Emi then sort of walked on the wall and jumped over Ree, ending up behind him. “Hiyah!” “ARGH!” She quickly clenched his entire body with her arms.
“Why do you want to live up with this lie to Bak? You know what I’m talking about!” She clenched on him again. “AH! … I know … it’s not natural for us … to be with him … but that time, Maz wanted us so badly … you have no idea how scary that boy is!”
“So, you bent to his will even when you know he’s wrong in the first place!? Where did all your brains go to!?” Emi said, just before Ree broke free of her. “I was skeptical at first too, if you did, but … I’ve come to know Bak is such a delicate boy! RAAH!!”
Ree swung his sword onto Emi’s face, barely touching her cheeks. “What the!?” Wei was infuriated. “Okay, that’s it! I’m not waiting naymore! I’m going in regardless! Both Ken and Emi could have been hurt by that!” The green-haired girl charged at Ree. “No! Wait! Oh dear … darn it, I’m also tired of standing aside!” Hoh followed behind her.
“Grk! Let go, you two! No!” Ree’s right hand holding the sword was gripped on by the furious Wei. Hoh tightly clutched onto his body. “I’ve come to learn … Bak truly was a boy in need … Maz was right … he needs someone else to help him take care of Bak!”
“It’s because Maz took his responsibility as Bak’s proper guardian so lightly that he wants to hold you three inside Bak!” Emi avoided Ree’s random fury kicks. Ree was even able to drag Wei and Hoh along. “He started out this lie! He should make up for it!”
Behind the rooftop door, Maz nodded. “Yes … Emi is right … I may have been a kid … when that accident happened to me … to Bak” – he referred to the drowing incident wen he was 12 – “but … regardless my age … I should have been a good guardian … not because father asked me to … but because deep in me now … I wanted to love.”
“All this … those three in Bak … is my fault. I should make up to my errors … I cause everyone so much trouble … I am sorry.” He hung his head down. “Hmph!” Ree grunted and swung the sword repeatedly at Emi. “You possessed Ken! We’re not so different!”
Emi fumed. “If you mean by staying inside Ken and cared for him, then yes! We are the same!” Inside her, Ken simply watched. “But, the difference is Ken accepted me as who I am after we met! He even cast aside all his doubts for me because he knows I’m me!”
“Whereas you” – she retreated from his sword – “stuck with the lies Maz created, just so that he can be at ease watching over Bak! The proper guardian would do all he can to look after the ones he love! You are Bak’s guardian in a way” – the sword nearly hit her again – “but if your heart is pure, you would know that lying is the worst thing to do!”
“So, what do you want me to do about it!?” Ree dragged Wei and Hoh on. “I cannot bear to leave him! What if he needs help!?” Emi charged at him and with some strength, held his arm tightly. “Tell Bak the truth! Let him know you are real and alive! Just come with us peacefully and we’ll work things out! Maz will admit he’s wrong and release you!”
Bak heard that last bit of conversation; Yon didn’t get to ask him her question earlier. Release you guys … huh? What? Sim wanted to say something, but decided not to. Why is Ken talking so strangely? Ree’s real and alive? Bak is unable to see Emi.
Please, Bak … tell me … what do you honestly think about me? Bak said nothing, making a whizzing noise in his thoughts. Am I … just a hidden side to you … or are we friends? Why do you ask this question, Yon? The female gasped. Well … She then sensed that somehow, Bak emitted a cheery, happy aura from his being.
But, Yon … since when have I not looked up to you as friends? Yon was shocked and even was the quiet, isolated Sim. Is … is this true? Sim asked out of the dark. Yes … the three of you … are my friends. I feel … that you all are very real to me.
Erhm, you all insist on being a part of my original mind … well, for some reason, I feel you’re not … though I’m unsure of it … Yon felt even sadder. It’s like you all are … someone else. Therefore, you can’t be me … ah, what am I saying? Bak smiled.
But, even if you are real … I’ll sure be glad to meet you in person. Yon sobbed to him. Why do you say that, Bak? Um, because … you guys are my friends. He had the ghostly duo stunned. A few moments of silence prevailed. Sim … we have to tell him … there’s no point in making this child stay as one. The other entity nodded. I agree. Let’s move.
In the outside world, Emi was struggling with Ree. “Really, your strength is big …” She tried to disarm Ree of the sword. “It’s Maz’s duty to help Bak grow … let him defend himself in troubling times … you and I are like just advisors to them … equal beings, but only advisors. It’s Bak’s body, not yours!” With that, she snatched away the sword.
“No!” Ree cried out. “Such objects are dangerous, Ree!” Emi scolded him. “You can’t let a child have it like a toy!” With an elbow knife horizontally, she broke off the entire sword, which disintegrated into its metal constituents. “So goes another Osada treasure.”
“I … I can’t accept this! How can you!? ARGH!!” Ree’s body suddenly fidgeted all over. Lis limbs jerked, prompting Hoh and Wei to let go of him. “This is! Yon!? And Sim!? What do you think you’re doing!? Give me back my control! Urgh! Ah!!” He wobbled here and there. “Brother, this has gone far enough! I’m surrendering to the guys!”
Yon blurted out via his mouth. “Yes, the time has come. Bak deserves his life back.” Sim added. “Huh? Guys, what’s going on?” A confused Bak asked back. “Oh, Bak … please see us for who we are … acknowledge us.” Yon said apologetically. “Forgive us.”
“No! I’m not giving in!” Ree shouted. “BAH!” Hoh suddenly punched onto Ree’s right cheek. “ARGH!” Ree fell on the floor. “Whoa … that’s the first time I’ve seen Hoh punch anyone.” Ken remarked. “Are you sure? Is that you … Ken?” Wei asked. “I’m positive of that. He’s not one to fight outright with fists. And yes, Wei, it’s me …”
“Urgh … surprising …” Ree held onto his face, but managed to stand again. “Accept it, Ree …” Hoh said. “We determine our own lifes, not you spirits. If so, Ken would have long given Emi his life … and that’s just pathetic, even for him.” Inwardly, Ken smiled at his friend. “So … this girl is Emi, eh?” Ree’s right hand was shaking terribly. “AAH!”
“Gah!” Hoh exclaimed. “Look out!” Wei exclaimed. “Ree, what are you doing!?” Yon said through him. Emi firmly held that right hand fist Ree threw in an instant, sighing at the same time. “You just don’t get it, do you, Ree? That’s okay … Maz was like you when we fought him.” Not letting up, she strengthened her left elbow and right leg.
“ARGH!” Ree was smacked stunning blows on his head and his legs each, throwing him like in mid-air. “Ugh!” He collapsed nicely on his stomach. “Now, everyone!” Emi called to Hoh and Wei. “Right!” The duo went to tightly secure his legs with strengthened arms.
“No! You!” Ria leaped and stomped her feet on the floor, choosing to sit on Ree’s back and suppress both his hands. It was Ken who taunted: “Give it up, Ree! It’s time to let go of Bak! Let him live life on his own!” Ree hissed: “If it wasn’t for my fatigue, you –!”
“REE! STOP IT!!” Yon suddenly took control and shouted via Bak’s mouth. “Stop all this … I’ve had enough of your fighting. Come on, brother dear … we’ve already lost … there’s no point in fighting anymore. Darling Ken was right … I want to be free.”
The last time Ken and Yon talked, he posed her a very real question: to be recognized as a unique friend to Bak or to remain in a downgraded state of being shadowly beings. “Wha – what are you saying, Yon!? They’re separating us from Bak, you know!”
“But to stay on at the cost of making Bak live in a lie for years to come!?” Ree was silent. “Maz might have made us the boy’s guardians … but I want him to learn the truth of us as well! I want Bak to recognize me as a real entity, someone real! Not … not some kind of oddity that just popped out of his mind! No, we’ve been hiding for too long already!”
“We’ve also been making Bak remain like a kid for too long … ‘Ree this’ and ‘Yon that’ and ‘Sim this’! He’s too dependent on us! You know how things are back home! When is he going to become an adult? When are we going to start acting like one ourselves!?” An atmosphere of silence followed. “Yon … how could you … but, this precious Bak –”
“Congratulations … you’ve won against Sohwang Ree.” The rooftop door slammed open and out came a clapping Maz. “What better way … to start over … destroy the remnants of my twisted mind … than this?” Ree was aghast. “You! What’s the meaning of this!?”
Continued in Chapter 55.
Notes:
The exams and fight with Ree are over … Emi’s arguments with Ree are the same with Maz in Chapter 52. In Chapter 2, Ken never believed in ghosts until Emi came along to him. Ree cannot accept certain realities – just like evil Maz in Chapter 42 when the gang fought him – so they had to take him out to end the battle. So, what happens next?
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Sept 17, 2011 14:03:44 GMT -5
Hey everyone. It's that time of the month again, well, for me anyways.
Enjoy this latest chapter update!
----------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 55: All Souls Talk and Settle
“Maz!!” Ree spat. “You!! What is going on here!?” The pale teen walked out of the rooftop door and stopped his applause. “I led them to you … I told them about the truth of your beings … I allowed them to suppress you. From now on … Bak is solely mine.”
“WHAT!?” Ree was in disbelief. Maz glared his yellow eyes over him. “It’s time for changes … Bak will be my sole responsibility … your assistance is no longer needed. I release you from this contract.” “But – but – AH!” Ree, being suppressed on the ground on his stomach, was suddenly kicked on the left shoulder by Maz. “Shut it, will you?”
Wei swallowed a gulp. “Like I said … our contract is over. Sim … everyone should stand down. The time has come … for you to be free … to make up for my errs.” “Urgh, you … AH!” Ree was strongly pulled back and then, Sim emerged and said: “Understood.”
“Bak will be given back ownership of this body … we don’t deserve to be its co-owners. Thank you though … for all this time.” Maz replied nothing, and in turn Sim retreated his presence. “Hah … hah … urgh.” Bak was back, but his head then lopsided to his right.
“Bak!” Ken and Hoh cried out. “Relax …” Maz interrupted. “Ree used his body for too long … naturally, that drains him out. This … is exactly how I need Bak to be. When I … implanted those three ghosts into him … he was halfway asleep. He never woke up.”
“So … this is fine?” Emi asked. “Yes … now, please step back.” The others stopped holding onto Bak’s limbs and moved back 3 steps. “I wonder how this will proceed …” Ken sighed and sat on the floor. “Urgh … I’m so tired.” The cold, autumn wind blew onto the crowd while Maz gazed on Bak. Ken lied on the floor itself, and then …
Uh? This is? Amazing! Without hesitation, Emi moved about in Ken’s body, and in an instant, she sat up and walked out of his body. “Whoa!” Wei exclaimed. “Gleep!” Hoh did so as well. “Did I just see … Emi walk out of Ken?” He asked, dumbfounded.
“Phew … this only happens only once in a while, me coming out when he’s still awake.” The ghost girl formed her feet and sat next to Ken. “Hiyah, Ken.” “Ah … oh, it’s you, Emi. You got out fine … that’s great to hear.” Everyone was staring at the duo.
“Ahem. If I may.” Maz coughed. “Let the ritual begin …” Ken sat up on the floor with Emi and watched a great black aura blaze on Maz’s right hand. “What’s done with dark magic … must be cleared by dark magic. RAAH!!” He slammed his open palm onto Bak’s back, creating pulse waves that resonated on the floor and the entire building.
“Huh?” Ria was sitting on a cafeteria bench, looking left and right. “I felt something … oh, well. Comic book time.” She continued in reading a comic book titled ‘Lazy Teacher Angry Student’. “Yikes!” Wei gasped. “Look at all that dark magic!” “It’s horrible!”
Ken added to her comments; everyone watching a giant collection of dark magic metal chains all wrapped up around Bak and surfacing from inside his body. “You can’t be serious, Maz! You used so much dark magic to bind those three inside him!?” Hoh asked.
“Well … I did.” Even Bak’s head and hands were wrapped up in the chains. “Oh, yeah … dark magic to seal them … so that’s what I’ve been feeling all this while!” Wei slapped her hands. “Every time I shake his hand … it’s the cold sensation from these chains!”
“Oh, is it now?” Maz bluntly asked. “I apologize then.” The dark magic chains on Bak’s chest wobbled strangely and out of a crater-like formation, surfaced a giant lock the size of a school bag. “Seriously, Maz … that’s one big lock!” Maz ignored Ken’s comments.
“This is how I kept them in there … I’ve had my observations before …” He cracked his knuckles. “Ghosts coming out and entering … a human body on free will. At night … a ghost leaves the body … or chooses to stay in its new home.” Ken and Emi exchanged looks. “So … I long figured … why not MAKE them stay inside, by force?”
Emi quietly said: “What’d you know? Remember when we first met? We speculated on how I can attain my freedom …” Ken nodded. “Yeah, that memory’s still clear in my head … turns out whatever we speculated was correct then. Like nature’s own law.”
“This is the key …” Maz raised his left hand, of blazing aura, which assumed the form of a key with many jagged edges and a skull head. “What kind of key is that!?” Hoh asked with shock. “Why … it’s my trademark.” Wei remarked sarcastically: “That’s so wrong.”
CLICK. Maz inserted the key into the lock and turned it 180 degrees, left to right. “Be gone …” He waved his right hand over Bak and every dark magic bit dissipated into smoke. Before everyone, there was a fine normal Bak, lying on his stomach on the rooftop floor.
“Here are your ghosts.” One dark magic chain remained sticking out of Bak’s neck. Maz grabbed it and pulled out, one by one, Sim, then Ree and then Yon. “Yeow!!” Ken and Wei reacted with surprise. “Ah …” Hoh was simply speechless. Emi said nothing.
All three adults of rugged and torn appearances. Sim is a war-ravaged soldier of light black hair and brown eyes, having peasant clothing exactly like when Hao was Shinjuku Han. Ree was of dark blonde hair and blue eyes and Yon was a redhead with black eyes. There two were donning bright clothing, like that of ancient royalty, with few holes.
“Sim … Ree … Yon … reintroduce yourselves … as people, not as a part of some fickle mind.” The trio, bound by chains together, wordlessly bowed in respect to the rest. Yon’s long hair draped down her neck. “Ah … nice to meet you too.” Ken said and bowed first.
“Huh? Oh.” Wei, Hoh and Emi likewise bowed in turn. “I’ve had them tied up … just in case they would run … from the start.” Maz said. Ree retorted: “How can we even run away!? You bound your energy onto us so tightly, we can barely walk a step away!”
“Brother, that’s enough!” Yon hissed. “No more arguments from now on, okay!? It’s not nice to be rude to our guests!” The others said nothing, but it was Hoh who broke the silence. “So … Ree and Yon … you guys are half-siblings … but the surnames?”
Yon turned to Hoh, slightly creeping him out. “Ah, did I scare you?” “No … no … just not used to seeing you on your own …” Hoh murmured and she giggled lightly. “I’m sorry for that … well, Ree and I … are children of royalty by different mothers, so we keep their surnames. Our father is the last Duke of the State of Ru. Familiar with it?”
We raised an eyebrow. “Wow … descendants of royalty … hey! I remember now! Back in History class, the State of Ru was among the first few princely states to fall to the State of Fann!” Yon smiled and nodded. “That’s right. I was a child … I saw everything.” It would be years later after that, that the Republic was born from the Fann government.
“But, how did you come to meet Maz!? How did you and Ree stick together!?” Hoh asked with stuttering. Maz shook his head. “I never told them … we deserve a nice story, don’t we?” Ree grunted at him and Sim shook his head. “Alright! Let me tell them then!”
Yon formed her legs and sat on the floor. “I bet you guys enjoy stories, right?” Wei sat down and sighed. “Yeah, that would be great.” Everyone else sat down as well. “Well, you know me. My name is Yonglaek Chae … me and my half-brother died 4 years ago.”
We turn back the clock 21 years before the present. The State of Ru was a large piece of land, comprising northwest Chuhongyun Province and beyond in west and north. Ree and Yon came from those far places, where the royal palace of Ru was located. One day …
“Lady Ree! It’s horrible! Lady Chae!” Servants shouted in the palace corridors. “She’s dead!” The palace was abuzz with shock. “Gasp! How’s that possible!?” Lady Ree, an elegant lady of light blonde hair, held her two-year-old son with her. “They’ve found her dead in her chambers! A pool of blood everywhere! Security is high alert all over!!”
“Come on, son!” Lady Ree tucked on little Sohwang Ree. “We’re heading back to our room!” “Ah …” Little Ree said nothing. Unbeknowst to the armed soldiers flooding the place, Lady Ree spotted a track of tiny blood droplets on the corridors. “This is? Hm.”
She followed the trail to the back of another palace chamber. “This blood … hm?” It led to a thick bush, which she heard soft crying from. “Sob … sob …” Tucking onto little Ree properly, she found a little girl of long red hair to her knees. “It’s … Lady Chae’s child!”
“How …” Lady Ree recognized an amulet hung on little Yon’s neck. “Come on now …” She left little Ree off her arms and sought to carry little Yon, who resisted her attempts until she was held in Lady Ree’s arms comfortably. “What a ruckus … let’s get you somewhere safe, sweetie … first, we wash that blood off your robes …” “Mum …”
It was little Ree that spoke. “Who is this …?” Lade Ree looked at little Yon. “Um … this is Yonglaek Chae, I believe … and she’s going to be your sister from now on, okay?” Lady Ree would struggle to carry both children in her arms. “What is going on …?”
She would soon learn: after 2 weeks of investigations, by testimonies of other maids and servants, another concubine of the Duke was jealous that Lady Chae’s soon-to-be-born son was to be the state’s heir apparent. She schemed, but failed, to poison Lady Chae’s tea to kill her and the son. Unsatisfied, she clubbed them to death in Lady Ree’s chamber.
The enraged Duke ordered her execution, along with other collaborators, gave Lady Chae and her unborn son a royal burial and gave Lady Ree permission to raise little Yon as her own. For the coming 6 years, Ree and Yon would enjoy a wonderful sibling relationship.
“One day … many soliders poured into the palace.” Yon continued. Hoh continued: “Ah, the surrender of Ru to the troops of Fann.” In fact, the Duke’s entire family came out to surrender to the Reploid and human armies of the Fann Commander Ojiro Kazuguchi.
“Your grandfather!?” Wei blurted with surprise to Ken’s contribution to the story. “Yeah … his beard was shorter back then. You know, Wei, I’m surprised he didn’t tell you that when you and Hoh came over several times.” Ken got Yon’s attention. “Is that true?”
“That old man is your grandfather?” Ken hesitantly nodded. “Yeah, he keeps telling me stories of his days in war since I was a kid.” Yon clapped her hands. “It’s no accident that we meet like this! Fate must have drawn us to you, Ken! Ah haha!” The others sighed.
Maz coughed lightly. “Ahem.” “Oh, right … so anyway …” On the same day of the surrender, Grandpa Ojiro had the Ru royal palace evacuated; all its people became commoners. Lady Ree and her children adjusted to living comfortably in a simple modern-looking home by Anshi Lake, northwest of Chuhongyun Province, where she led a fisherman’s life.
“We led a nice life … that was until 5 years ago, when mum” – Yon referred to Lady Ree – “suddenly collapsed at home.” Everyone gulped down their throats. Lady Ree was sent by ambulance to a local hospital and the neighbourhood was abuzz of her possible death.
“Mum …” In the modest hospital ward, the 18-year-old Yon held onto her hands. “Please don’t go …” Lady Ree opened her eyes, surprising her. “MUM!?” Ree entered the ward the instant Yon exclaimed that. “Mum!? You’re fine!” He rushed up beside Lady Ree. “Ah … such a beautiful girl I raised … your mum would be so proud of you now …”
Yon was confused. “But … what do you mean? Aren’t you my mum?” It was there that Lady Ree told Yoon everything about her biological mother, Lady Chae, and all related events. “I may be going to meet her soon … I’m going to tell her how beautiful you are.” Yon fiercely shook her head. “No, mum, you’re not going to die! I won’t allow it!”
In the present, Yon hung her head down. “Seven hours later … she passed on. The doctor said it was due to natural causes … gone to Heaven like that. I’m so proud of her …” She sobbed lightly. “Oh …” Hoh and Ken sympathized with her. Even Wei cried a little.
“That was when I decided to take up her lifestyle. Ree was initially against me – being a fisherman like she was – but I settled on it fine. Manning that boat by myself, pulling up a net full of fish …” Bak was still unconscious. Maz looked over the trio ghosts silently.
Ree secratched his head. “Yeah … she fished well. Me? I settled for being a carpenter, even taught the local kids martial arts, back when I was coached in the palace …” Wei nodded. “So, that’s how you turned out to be the violent one.” “Grrh … Wei, you …”
Maz coughed. “Interesting story … it never had my attention … when I found you two … tell them how you both died.” Everyone glared at Maz. Yon felt sluggish. “Um … uh …”
“Goodness!” At Anshi Lake, it was raining heavily and the winds were violent. “Hey! Yon! Better come in quickly! The storm might get you!!” “Not yet! Mum’s boat is not secure! I need to tie it to the stands properly!!” The young lady climbed down the stairs of her own backyard. “I’m telling you! Come back here!” Ree called furiously. “NO!!”
“Mum’s boat will perish!” “We can always get another one!!” “NO! This boat is very special to me!!” She held onto the hoisting ropes tightly, trying to pull the boat up the shore. “Yon! Watch out!!” A large wave crashed onto her, pulling her and the boat out.
“AH!!” “I’m coming, Yon! We’re going to survive this one too!!” Ree jumped over the backyard fence, some ten feet down to the shore and swam out to claim Yon. “… But we never did make it, did we, Ree?” They were on the school rooftop, exchanging faces.
“No … we didn’t.” Yon sobbed again. “I’m so sorry, Ree. Dragging you into those cold and swallowing waves …” “It’s okay … don’t think about it, okay?” Ree shook his head and willingly embraced the cring lady. “That’s just … so sad …” Wei remarked.
Thus, six hours after the storm, other fishermen found their floating bodies in the middle of the large lake. Lady Ree’s boat was nowhere in sight – wrecked up by the waves. All the people mourned their deaths at the burial ceremony on the lake’s perimeter when the hospital released the bodies, having diagnosed the cause of death as hypothermia.
“When I found them … they were soaked in water …” Maz suddenly said. “But as you can tell … they’re dry now. I guess … time changes everything.” The cold autumn wind blew onto them again. “Sim’s case … is more interesting. Care to tell us about it?”
The ghost smiled weakly. “If you wish so.” Maz coughed lightly. “Ahem … Shimhyun Park, born 25 years before the Republic.” The presently 37-year-old sighed. “It’s a great honour to meet you.” Ken and Emi nodded. “Yeap, that’s definitely Sim. So polite.”
“Ah … I’m just an ordinary soldier. Before I was recruited to join the Ru military at 20, my peasant life was nice. Reading ancient books by the rice fields, making wheat paste, playing with children … and the military officer had healthy me dragged away.” Sim summarized his previous life. “Wow … the military. That’s for Reploids though.”
Everyone stared at Hoh. “What?” “Anyway … it was hard training. It pumps up those muscles. I remember that officer saying all unmarried male people from 19 to 30 must join the army. Mind you, the morale and discipline was very high during my time.”
“Oh?” Emi asked. “How come?” Sim smiled. “There was a rumour going on for 6 years at the time … the State of Fann was long planning to wipe us out of existence. Naturally, the commanders urged us to fight for our homeland. No one wants to die cruelly, right?”
Wei remembered her History lessons – the State of Fann called for peaceful surrender and all lifes will be spared. When the Ru troops refused and fought, Fann troops released a series of massive aerial bombardments that had the Ru troops retreat in great fear.
“Finally, two years after training, we were going to war and defeat the enemy! Of course … we never expected the scale of the invasions. Flying planes and bombs, were they? Those metal carts with cannons, tankers were they? Everyone was so traumatized on the first day itself. The onl thing we though was – to heck withglory! Save your lifes!”
Everyone present laughed. “The enemy advanced 270 miles into out territory, captured many towns and cities … at that time, we were angry at even the thought of surrendering. We were angry many towns surrendered without a fight … ironically, we were afraid too.”
“It was hell for 5 straight days … nonetheless, our commanders urged us to take a stand and fight our best. We dug trenches for only 24 hours and those tankers burst in on us! I was going to arm myself … and then, this large thing hit me. After that, I knew nothing.”
Hoh gasped. “You were hit by a shell!” Sim smiled. “Yes … tragic, isn’t it? I was a spirit that time, so … I only watched. People running, not much fighting, towns surrendering in front of Ojiro Kazuguchi’s captains and pretty soon, the Duke himself surrendered. I was there … he was shaking in his pants. Hoping he wouldn’t die.” Ree and Yon sighed.
“After that, I wandered with the troops, going state after state, for 3 miserable years of war. I also saw Ojiro Kazuguchi receive his honours in that place called Core City, one month after he defeated the last, 34th state, Zhen.” Sim dusted his hand. “He was given a choice to stay in military office, but he refused and retired to this little home in Handao.”
Ken nodded. “Yeah, he said that too … he didn’t want to live in the city. He wanted to settle with Grandma, who died 10 years ago, and mum and dad. I was 2½ years old that time, I think …” Everyone briefly looked at Ken and turned back to Sim. “How nice.”
“Sigh … I wandered pretty much after that. No aim, no purpose … until the day I spotted Maz here swimming and saving poor Bak in a river.” Everyone instantly recalled Emi’s recital of Maz’s tragedy with Bak 3 years ago. “I followed them to their home … I have never seen such honour and self-sacrifice at such a young age. I thought over it … and I wanted to follow them.” Hoh then concluded: “You offered yourself to Maz’s aid.”
“Yes.” Sim instantly agreed. “I heard he was looking for help to look after Bak … I was amazed he could even talk to ghosts; saw him talk to Ree and Yon here before … and that’s how I’ve been residing in Bak for 3 years now. Well, Maz did say there may come a day he’d have to release us for whatever reason … I was waiting for this day.”
Ken and friends looked on. “Well, at least these 3 years, you’ve done something.” Sim nodded. “ You were waiting for this day … no wonder you never came out and fought to defend yourself when we wanted to extract you.” Emi remarked. Sim nodded again.
Maz snapped his fingers loudly. “If I may … you’ve obtained your objective, Ken … these three are out of Bak … I’ll be taking care of Bak … as a much better guardian … tell me … do you intend to send them off now … with your spiritual weapon?”
Wei took out her awl-like weapon. “Eeep!” Yon shrieked. “Please don’t hurt me …” “I say we do that now, Ken.” Ken disagreed. “No, not yet … it just doesn’t feel right … just sending them off like the demons … Ree, Yon, Sim, even Emi … they’re our friends … they’re not evil. Hm … tough decision.” He tilted his head left and right.
Unknown to everyone, Hao was watching from a tall building nearby. “Now here is where I come in.” The Shaman said and from his hand, a piece of paper was blown away by the wind, which conveniently flew all the way to the rooftop in seconds to Ken.
“Ah?” Ken neatly grabbed the piece of paper. “What’s this?” He read the Northlands language text: “‘At tomorrow 9 in the morning, a portal to the netherworld by the pine trees in Handao will open for you – for 5 minutes. Shinra Hao.’ What’d you know …”
Wei was curious. “What paper is that?” Ken grunted to himself. “Aha! That’s it! A more proper way to send these three off!” He tucked the paper in his pocket and looked at all of them. “Alright, you three. You’re going to spend the night at my place, and then we’ll send you off tomorrow morning at 9.” His words raised everyone’s eyebrows.
“Are you sure?” Hoh asked. “Yeah … that and some reasons too.” Emi was confused as to what Ken said. “You’re not even thinking anything, Ken …” He briefly glared at her before continuing: “We can’t have them at Maz’s place – they’re mediums, right? They can surely sense some ghosts in the house. We don’t want more trouble in your house.”
“Hmm, true …” Maz commented. “I’ve created a dark spell … it can hide ghosts … from those who are spiritually aware … 4 months ago … when Ria attacked Bak … when she managed to sense them … that’s how I kept Ria … blind until now … to these three.”
He looked at Ree and gang. “Ria’s senses has been disabled … she can’t detect them now … but my folks are back at home … plus I’ve just destroyed the dark magic that not only holds them in Bak … it also prevents their detection … and I’ve already decided not … to play with dark magic anymore. So … I’m leaving them in your case … leader.”
Ken was surprised at Maz calling him that. “Leader? Me!?” “Of course you’re our leader! Even Emi listens to you!” Wei and Hoh were enthusiastic. “Right?” Wei asked. “Ah, yes! That’s correct!” The ghost girl cheerfully replied. Ken siged. “Alright already …”
“So, it’s decided them. I’m keeping you three with me, Maz” – he turned to him – “you’ll have to take care of Bak and … maybe you’ll want to explain to him everything. He’s more likely to accept what you say.” The pale teen nodded. “I understand … I’ll do it.”
Maz snapped his fingers and the chains binding the trio ghosts together disintegrated. “You’re officially free now … go be with Ken.” Before anyone could say anything, Wei slashed through their bodies and they glimmered in yellow light. “AH! What’d you do that for!?” Ree asked. “To cleanse you of the dark magic after-effects, of course.”
“You don’t want to be affecting Ken’s family now, would you?” Wei asked in turn. “I agree.” Emi replied. “Going to dearest Ken’s home … the cool guy … how will it be?” Yon giggled. “Right … now we owe you even more.” Ree smacked his forehead. “I hate being indebted to people …” Everyone laguehd at Ree’s words. Bak snored on the floor.
The clock ticked 3.20 pm. Ria was shocked to find Maz and Hoh supporting unconscious Bak by his shoulders. She quickly helped, and Hoh now had to travel with the Osadas to their home in Zhili just to get Bak safely in bed for a well-needed rest. “That’s a relief.”
“I thought it could have gone much worse.” Wei commented to herself, alongside Ken who had four ghosts with him. “If Mr Ahashi caught us, I’m sure we would be dead meat by now. Suspensions or whatever …” Ken only nodded, parting from her at Handao.
Ken was back home on his bed, also resting from the fight with Ree. He allowed the ghostly trio of Bak’s to wander about the house and even the neighbourhood, so long as they don’t go too far away. Emi was excited, for she earned herself three ghostly friends.
“That’s the family plot of fields! Ah, that old man always comes by here!” She hastily pointed out to Yon. “Ah, village life. It feels so serene here …” Yon dreamily said. “Don’t get any wrong ideas, you.” Emi said threateningly, scaring Yon a little. “Eep!”
“Ah, reminds me of home …” Sim said. “Hmph.” Ree scorned. They were watching the chickens make a mess in their coop. “I hate being indebted … what more, to someone younger than me … saving me or something … pssh.” Ree remained smug. “Give it a rest, okay?” Sim asked. “Just be kind to our hosts for today, and we’re gone tomorrow.”
Ree said nothing. They lingered about until dinner, when mother Saya prepared a great feast of all sorts of meat and vegetables. Emi took the liberty to serve spiritual copes of the food, with rice, to Bak’s ghosts for dinner and even had them watch some TV.
“Ah, Ken?” Emi took notice of him. “Urgh … I’m going to bed for a bit … goodnight.” He climbed up the stairs. “Oh … sure.” Yon relied, standing beside Emi. “You didn’t have a good rest just now?” Sim asked. “No … not enough.” Every ghost glared at Ree. The Kazuguchi family behind watched their TV nicely. “What’d you look at me for!?”
“Nah … leave the guy alone.” Ken said mildly. “We’re cool now.” After that, he walked off and locked himself in his room, leaving the ghosts silent, and would spend his time on the Internet and more comic books before succumbing to tire for good at 9.30 pm.
The following day – 21st October a Sunday. It was the faithful day. A clock kept ticking, with Ken tucked nicely in his blankets. Outside on the soil roads, many footsteps were heading towards the Kazuguchi household. “Oh, you’re!” Ree at the front gates said.
“Ken! This is urgent!” Emi burst through his sliding window. “AGA! Huh, wha!?” The teen would fall off his bed if he was stirred too much. “What’s going on!?” Ken blurted. “Everyone is here! They want to see how you’ll send off Ree, Yon and Sim! Speaking of which, you never did say how we’d do that …” Ken, still in his pyjamas, got off of bed.
“Ahbluw! It’s 8.25! I’ve got to hurry and get clean!” He rushed into his bathroom for a good cleaning. Ken exited his home, delaying breakfast to meet Hoh, Wei, Maz and even Bak was there. “Bak, what are you doing here!?” Ken asked. “I’m here … to meet them.”
Soon, everyone was on their way on soil roads; the path to what it seems to be Hao’s farm home. Ken told Emi about the note Hao sent him – reminding her about the first time they encountered a demon together and how it was sent to the netherworld. “Ah, I remember that folk song … yes, I do.” Emi smiled. “How kind of Hao to do so.”
“I really must thank you for your hospitality yesterday …” Sim said, being behind all the humans and Emi. “Oh no … it’s nothing. It’s only proper.” Ken beamed back at him. “It is down this corner … at the end of this road. By the pine trees, you’ll be gone.”
“But … I don’t want you to go away …” Bak sighed heavily with a bent lip. Everyone was shocked. Ken, Emi, Wei and Hoh instantly turned to Maz. “Okay, what happened last night, Maz?” “How did Bak!?” Maz shook his head. “I tried to talk to him … in some other way … but he’s smarter than I thought … he already figured out the whole thing.”
The frail boy was a little frustrated. “It was hard, thinking abot everything myself!” All of them, however, still walked on. “Your vague hints … the fights I’ve been through these few days … Maz putting them inside me … I piled up everything together after dinner yesterday! I … I can’t believe you’ve done such a thing to me, Maz!! Really!!”
“Yeah … I didn’t have to say anything. He learned the truth … no choice but to admit it.” Maz said. “So, as a prize, so to speak … I cast a light spell on him … it’s nothing harmful really … it just allows him to listen to ghosts … like, oh say, Emi.” Maz pointed at her. “Are you sure?” Emi asked. “Maz is right … I hear another female person here.”
Bak was never sterner. “A different female voice … from Wei, Ria and even Yon. I know about it … the Yellow Springs, having to go …” Bak said no more. No one noticed, but they had arrived at the pine forest border. “Everyone! The portal is here!” Emi said.
True enough, a vertical swirling portal appeared before them. “It’s 9 o’clock sharp …” Hoh remarked. “It’s time …” Yon sadly said, walking past everyone, followed by Ree and Sim, to the portal. “I’ve been assured … Emi, you’re joining us soon, right …?”
“Ah, don’t worry. I will … just not now.” The girl smiled. “WAIT!!” Bak suddenly shouted, shocking all. “I don’t know … when the next time will be … when we meet again …” He collapsed on his knees. “But, I’ll always think about you! ALWAYS!!”
Bak sobbed heavily, many tears touching the soil. “Don’t forget about our times … you and me … please don’t forget me …” Yon was the first to walk to him and even give him a light hug. “Bak … I will never forget you …” “Ah … this warmth …” Ree sighed. “We will be back soon, okay buddy? I promise.” Even Sim was crying, but not so much.
Four minutes passed. Yon eventually let go of Bak and held separately Ree’s right hand and Sim’s left hand. “It is, Bak … truly … thank you …” Sim nodded to her. “Let’s see what awaits us there …” Ree added: “It’s been great … kid.” They walked together with wide smiles into the portal. A great flash gleamed for 8 seconds and the portal vanished.
“Goodbye ~” Those were their last words. Bak was shaking on the ground. “NOOOO!!” HE cried even harder than before. Everyone hung their heads down in regret, except Maz who soothed him on his back. Another chilling wind blew by the sad moment.
Continued in Chapter 56.
Notes:
Only all that’s relevant is put in here, so some parts might seem to be rather quick, but now you deserve some other bits of history. So, Bak figured they were ghosts by himself, based on gathered hints in the last chapter! Refer to Chapter 8 for Hao’s clue on sending ghosts away and the end of Chapters 11 and 51 for the matching two points-of-view where SIm witnessed the tragedy of Bak falling to the river currents.
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Sept 25, 2011 3:06:45 GMT -5
Alright, everyone. It's that time of the month again, so here is the third of three chapter updates for this month. Enjoy!
-----------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 56: The Soul’s Very Good Events
Two days later – 23rd October a Tuesday. It was the afternoon, around 3 pm. “Alright.” SCAG. Ken hit onto the soil with a hoe strongly. “The blade’s still sharp. I don’t have to sharpen it.” He then walked into the family garage to inspect the harvester machine.
“Ken …” Emi came floating through the walls. “Huh?” The teen just opened the engine bonnet. “You’re all prepared for tonight, right? Got your bags ready?” He smiled. “Yeah, everything’s set. Don’t worry.” He went on to check every part of the harvester. “Aha.”
“Ah?” The ghost girl was curious. “The engine’s a bit whacked out, again.” He slammed the bonnet shut. “Aren’t you … going to fix it?” “No … I’m going to talk to dad about buying a new one instead … come on, Emi! Let’s go walking for a while!” “Sure!”
She happily followed him out of the garage to the soil roads. “Aah … fresh air.” Ken inhaled deeply. “These few days, a lot has happened …” The sun was mild and the clouds were light blue. “Yes, a lot of sad things … and good things happened.” Emi remarked.
We turn back the clock to 21st October a Sunday. Ken and friends had just seen Bak’s ghostly trio – Ree, Yon and Sim – off to the netherworld. Bak figured out that Maz made them reside in his body under the cover of being his ‘hidden sides’ via many hints given during the whole previous week. The frail boy was extremely upset when they left.
“I don’t want them to leave …” He cried heavily. “I miss them …” He even pounded his fist on the ground. “But … if it’s for the scriptures … then I can’t do anything … if they must move on …” Emi felt sympathetic for him. “It’s not just about the scriptures …”
She thought back on Hao. “He wants you and Maz to grow … get out of that shadow of hatred and misery … get back to life. Be a better person. I think … he even wants Ree and the rest to grow as well, although they’re adults.” No one heard her mumblings.
“I miss them …” Bak continued to sob. Maz rubbed gently on his back and shoulders many times, trying to calm him. “I want to see them soon … they come back quickly … Maz …” His words alarmed the pale teen. “Um … yes?” Bak tried to speak properly.
“What you did to me … was despicable.” He referred to the dark magic ritual Maz used to hold the ghostly trio inside him. “Normally … people would never forgive you … sob … if you did that to them. But, I’ll say it again … I’ve had some great friends … though troublesome … but great.” Maz nodded at the indirect forgiveness. “I see … thank you.”
“Come on.” Wei and Ken ushered the boy up. “Let’s be cool now … forget all that’s happened and move on. I don’t think Sim would be happy if they saw you crying, right?” Bak was speechless. “Uh … right!” Sob. He rubbed away the tears in his red eyes.
“Let’s go … for some sight-seeing …” Maz bluntly said. “It’s a day off … we can go watch a movie.” Hoh then asked: “Say, how’s your folks doing now?” “They’re fine.” Maz instantly replied. “They’re cleaning the new altar hall top to bottom. Ria’s helping.”
Ken was stumped. “New … altar hall?” “Yes, a new one … remember the one you all destroyed when you fought me?” They recalled their chilling fight with him. “Yes …” “An officer from the government came … had it reconstructed anew … they’ve replaced a new deity statue … much better than the occult statue … my parents bought last time.”
Bak was clueless again. “Ah! Enough with all this spiritual talk!” He finally burst. “It’s always boggling my mind … I’ve just seen my ghost friends leave for the other world! Can we drop it!?” Everyone glared at him. “Eh … sure. Whatever you say. Dropped it.”
Everyone walked away from the pine forest back to civilization, spending their hours getting Bak to be happy. However, the fact that Emi often spoke to the guys meant that Bak was quickly interested again in spiritual realities, giving everyone a hard time.
“Hey, you’re that female voice again.” Bak remarked as they were on the streets. “Um … yes, it’s me. You know … the ghost that determined Ree to be a ghost inside you in the first place?” Emi weakly remarked. Ken slapped his forehead. “Who are you? Where did you come from? How’d you come to meet Ken?” He darted her with many questions.
Maz didn’t bother to block the spell that allowed Bak to hear spirits, so Ken was the one to hide Emi beside him. Sometimes, Wei and Hoh would interrupt and talk to Bak, to deter away any on-looking people. Emi would whisper her apologies to Ken.
“Ah …” Everyone sighed in a fast food restaurant. “Tasty hotdogs and potatoes for breakfast … a foreign thriller movie and then fried chicken for lunch … ice cream for dessert.” Ken said. “I wonder how much it all costs?” “You don’t talk about it, Ken …”
Maz leaned on the glass window, looking down 10 storeys in the Shijun city. “Hm, it’s 2.30. What should we do next?” Bak replied: “I know! Let’s visit somewhere we’ve never been to before!” “Nice idea … now, let’s see.” Hoh played with his fingers.
“Any ideas?” All six of them fumbled over places to go. There weren’t many places of attraction they could visit in Shijun city, so they decided on two familiar places. Before heading to Hoh’s penthouse, Ken had all agree to visit Wei’s place for a moment.
“Wow … I didn’t know you lived here.” Ken remarked at the complex of 35-storey pre-Republican-built apartment blocks. “Yeap, welcome to my area.” The green-haired girl said. “It’s a little shabby … but I think it should be clean and white and orange soon.”
“Huh? Why’s that?” Bak asked. Wei replied: “Eh, news is going around management’s going to do a total paint-over. Plus, word is everyone’s saying it’s really ugly … the only grey-black buildings in Shijun city.” They walked to the compound with a tall flagpole.
“Ah, there.” She pointed at it. “Guys, remember the time … when we fought off … the bad guys at the same time?” Ken and friends, except clueless Bak, glared at Maz, who in turn looked away from them. “This was the flagpole I was talking about. Slid down all the way from … the 15th floor, I think. Clung to it so I won’t die, and hurt my ankles.”
“Then ran about here and there … before finishing the fight.” All nodded. “How did you manage to live here?” Hoh asked. “I’m sure there are better apartments, right?” Wei scratched her chin. “Yeah, but dad said the rent was the cheapest per month. Hm.”
So, all of them didn’t go to her apartment home itself, but lingered around the area before getting a cab to Hoh’s place, staying there till it was dinnertime. “YES!! The Ultrablast 450!!” Ken nearly shouted, in Hoh’s room staring at Hoh’s large TV. “Me too! Do you know how long I’ve waited to play this with everyone!? Come, do the happy dance!”
Maz, Bak and Emi, and for the first time Wei, were treated to a view of the duo in an ice-acrobatic-like dance. “Eh … awkward.” Wei’s eyes terribly twitched. “Didn’t they do this before, Maz?” “Hm? Yes … I believe so … last month in school, I believe.”
Poor Emi didn’t get a chance to speak or play with the Ultrablast 450 herself, fearing that Bak would question her again and herself not wanting to possess Ken unless the situation needs her to. “Sigh … at least everyone’s having fun.” The ghost girl sat on Hoh’s bed.
She watched the others taking turns to play a role-playing game where Bak beat a dragon boss with sheer luck, a wild racing game where Wei’s car kept on tormenting Hoh’s car, a sports game that Ken fought against Wei and beat her flat down. Maz only played this random-question quiz show game, but he didn’t know everything about the planet EraS.
“See you tomorrow!” Hoh bade them farewell at the aerotrain station close to his home. Everyone waved back, and one by one left. Maz and Bak were the last to depart, going back home to faraway Zhili. Ken would spend the rest of the night with his family.
Emi and Ken were still by the family fields. “Yeah … it’s kind of sad for Bak … I think he’ll move on.” Ken remarked. “Bak’s a child … but he’s a smart one.” Emi nodded with a smile. “You’re right. I’m also certain he can move on.” Soon, Ken closed the entrance of the garage, locked it tight and walked in a direction towards the Handao suburbs.
“I’m curious though, Ken.” Emi said. “I’m sensing … you haven’t told your folks yet about your national exam results.” The teen hesitated. “Uh … yeah, I haven’t. The formal results slip is still in my room … under my desk drawer. You’re thinking why, isn’t it?”
“Darn right I am!” Emi was quite angry at the teen. “Why not!? I’m sure they’re anxious to hear your results! Making everyone worry … you not wanting to go for the deferred exams …” They walked by a buffalo-driven cart and its old driver. “Hey there Ken! Nice autumn this year, isn’t it?” Ken shrugged at the ghost girl. “I wanted to surprise them.”
“Hmm … well, as long as it’s before the get-away trip tonight, but not too late, I’m fine with that.” The ghost girl grumbled. Both continued walking past the Handao aerotrain station, where Ken would spend almost 2 hours reading comic books in a local bookstore.
We go back to the 22nd October a Monday – just the previous day. “Move, move, move!” Am excited Emi woke up Ken before the alarm clock did, urging him to hurry to school in his uniform to check for the awaited exam results. “Gah!” He nearly tripped on the floor and struggled to wear his shoes. “Bye, mum! I’ve got something to do! See you later!”
Ken heatedly bade his mother Saya farewell. “Ken! Your breakfast!” “I can eat in the area around school! Sorry! Bye!” He dashed past several old people. “You didn’t have to rush like that, you know …” Emi flew beside him. “I blame you for pressuring me, Emi!”
“Who wouldn’t pressure you!? Come on, you’ve been working so hard for this moment!” That was her last words before they entered the aerotrain station. In school, the clock ticked 7.45 am. Mr Ahashi, at his office desk, held a long scroll of paper rolled and held tightly by a rubber band. “It’s come to this … I am anxious as to how they’ve performed.”
Everyone else was waiting at the school foyer stairs for the results. “Nope, nothing on the notice boards …” Hoh mumbled. “I’m scared. What if I did badly?” Ria nibbled on her finger. “I’m also scared …” Bak said. “Say … where’s Ken and Emi?” Wei asked.
“Not here … ah, here’s Mr Ahashi.” Maz coldly said. The stern discipline teacher walked down the stairs with the results scroll. “So, everyone’s here … except Ken Kazuguchi!” He bellowed that last part out. “Where is that little ruckus-causer anyway!?” He shouted.
“Ah! I made it!!” Ken shouted. He literally ran so fast past the zebra crossing, straight into the school grounds, roughly halting his steps by skidding on his shoes. “Pant … pant … phew.” Mr Ahashi curled his lips. “Good, you’re right on time … but just a little late.”
Emi flew in and settled on her feet. “Results … results.” All eyes turned to Mr Ahashi, who then nailed the scroll open on the notice board. “Emjoy.” He said and retreated, thus everyone rushed to find their scores. “Nice!” “Sweet!” “I made it through!” “Victory!!”
Turns out all had down rather well, despite the haste in studying for an abrupt exam. In a place of average scores for the ten subjects, Hoh ranked first with 91, Maz with 86, Wei with 84, Bak with 81, Ken with 76 and Ria with 72. “These are my best scores ever!”
Ken looked at his list of scores, whereas Emi hugged him tightly. His highest subject was Geography with 79 per 100, then Math with 77 and followed by other subjects ranging from 72 to 76. His lowest grade was Basics Language at 71. This was the first time that he has ever obtained a mark higher than 62 in any paper of all the ten subjects.
“Correct, Kazuguchi!” Mr Ahashi butted in. “I was at first skeptical, but you somehow made it! I’m glad to confirm that I’ve not found you cheating at all during the exams!” Ken felt awkward. “I never cheated … even when I was a delinquent.” Emi giggled.
“Alright, same kind of performance as it was back home.” Wei said. “I survived …” Hoh sighed heavily. “Ow, I got a 69 for Accoutning … so close.” Ria snapped at herself. “I’m glad I made it.” Bak remarked. “This way, I won’t be sent back to Grade 1 or 2 …”
Bak is actually a 13-year-old in a 15-year-old grade. He skipped 2 high-school grades upon graduating from lower-school grade 6 due to his outstanding performance during the national exams at the time. To convince the Aoyaga Private Academy academic board he can catch up with his peers, he had to perform well in every test throughout the year.
Mr Ahashi looked on. “Yes, mister Kim will be staying in Grade 4 next year. I’m very satisfied with your performance, so you get to stay, hands down.” Among the group, only Maz didn’t bother to speak out. “Hmm … Hoh did it again … maybe I should study.”
Emi heard his thoughts and glared at him. “What’d you mean by that?” “Hm? Oh.” Maz said before changing to mind-talking. That’s right … studying is not really my thing … it’s really boring … after you’ve read each book … like a pictorial fairy tale …
You just remember everything … like magic. He snapped his fingers once. “Uh … but you still didn’t score a hundred for any subject.” Emi retorted. Hmm … my brain is not like … those having photographic … memory. Even I make mistakes. Correct?
The ghost girl decided not to reply to him. Indeed … I should’ve studied seriously … during the lunch breaks … those ten days … Mr Ahashi whistled loudly to halt their conversation, as well as that of the rest, and to attract their attentions on something else.
“Anyway, these results are for yourselves only. No other student is allowed to view them, as we’ll like to show everyone’s results together next month.” Emi recalled that all other 300 students will be taking the deferred exams. “That’s a nice policy of fairness.”
“So … alright!” Mr Ahashi coughed again. “If you remember, last time I said that the school is organizing a get-away trip after the national exams. I’ve been told … that it will be held for you six.” Everyone was shocked. “Really!?” “Yes, mister Kim … really.”
“With you six the only ones going, Mr Sanada and myself will be accompanying you to Duohwa town in the southern Nanshangang Province. There’ll be visits to museums, famous places and the sightseeing. I’m currently working on reserving places in an inn there … so, plus food and your rooms, each of you must pay 350 EraSean dollars.”
He pointed at the aerotrain station in front of school. “We will gather there tomorrow night at 9, so that’s when you can pay me the fees. Buy your own train tickets; I ain’t doing that much for you!” Everyone weakly laughed at the declaration, except Maz.
“We will be staying in Duohwa for 3 days and 2 nights. We should be back by … the 26th this month, if all goes well. Having said that, congratulations, all of you have done well in the exams. Now, go collect your results slips and get out of my sight.” Emi glared at him murderously, as he walked way. “For some reason, I feel like beating him up …”
“Now, now, Emi …” Ken grabed her left hand. “You’ve known Mr Ahashi for some time now … leave him be.” Emi protested: “But … but …” They stopped the issue when Bak asked: “Ken, why are you raising your fist in the air?” The teen let go of the ghost.
After collecting their result slips and seeing Mr Ahashi take down the results scroll, the uniformed group left the school to the aerotrain station. “I can’t believe I did so well! I want mum and dad to see this!” Ria danced on the spot, holding her paper slip.
“Yes, yes … we’ll get to that later …” Maz forcibly stopped her dancing, making Hoh fume at him. “So, you guys want to celebrate? Go somewhere? A movie? Eating out?” Wei cheerily asked. “Hmm …” Ria mumbled. “I want to go window shopping.”
“Then window shopping it shall be!” All stared at the enthusiastic Hoh. “If Ria wants to go window shopping, then we will go along! Right!?” Emi and Ken exchanged faces. “Uh …” Wei shrugged. “I guess that’s fine …” Maz remained emotionless. “You decide it for yourselves … I’ll just follow. Consider it a celebration … in an unorthodox way.”
For the whole day, everyone went out again. Ken only ate at lunch time, when everyone ventured to a different shopping mall in town. Bak and Ken retreated to the bookstore to indulge in comics, whereas Wei followed Hoh and Ria to her window shopping.
“How’s this dress look on me?” Ria held a green blouse against her body. “Anything looks wonderful on you, Ria …” Hoh was going to drool, but fortunately, Wei smacked him on the head. “Oh? Then how about this red one? Or should I get the blue one instead?”
Maz went to join Ken and Bak, but withdrew to a corner for adults. “Wow, you’re really into this stuff?” Emi glanced at his book – Modern Physiology. “Yes … I’m keeping an eye on a lot of medical developments … I have an ambition I want … to pursue the most.”
“To be a doctor?” He nodded. “Well … I saw this model … of the human body when I was 10 … I’ve been fascinated of it since then.” Maz lightly smiled, much to her surprise. “It’s my dream to understand more … the human body … aside the family love issue.”
“I think it’s wonderful.” Emi bluntly said. He stared at her. “Oh? Do you now?” He sat on the small stool. “Yes, Maz … I myself wanted to be a doctor before I died. In fact, my death, according to Hoh, was … um, something like this. Some stuff in the blood …”
“Really?” He nodded lightly. “Who’s knew … you and I have one thing … in common.” Emi curled her lips at his eyes. “You’d better study hard, Maz! Medicine is never an easy subject, let alone those ancient medicines – all the roots, leaves from plants and a whole lot of animal parts! Don’t let me down!” Maz was slightly taken aback from her ferocity.
“Why … of course. You know me … everything’s easy … when I read them like … a child’s story book.” For the first time, Emi sat beside someone else than Ken, though not as long, and read through the medical text Maz was reading. “Yes, you’d better do well.”
After a long time of window shopping and the guys waiting for them, Ria and group came out of the shops with new clothes. Ken, Hoh and Maz would spend the day carrying her stuff all over the place while they watched movies and ate dessert before going home.
“If I didn’t know better, Hoh actually enjoyed today …” Ken said, walking on the streets close to Handao village. “I agree. When he’s with Ria, he’s always happy … or drooling, according to Wei.” They laughed lightly together. The sun was almost down the horizon.
Emi reminisced all the time she spent with Ken – from day one. Meeting him in his body, fighting bullies, nosy parkers, and the evil Maz and his demons … a whacky, fast-paced adventure without let-up. The dreams, the exams and even Hao’s intentions for Bak …
“Dreams?” Emi wondered, and it suddenly hit her. “Those fantasy dreams …” She was a princess in distress, being rescued by Ken and gang from an evil Ria and Jia, kidnapped by Mr Ahashi, confronting an evil villain in her homeland and eventually marrying Ken.
“Those dreams … they’re so like the times we had together!” She gasped to herself. Ken didn’t hear her. “Ria and Jia coming after me … Uncle Ang ‘died’ down by surrendering to a battle … the evil guy was Maz all along … the conquest of that dreamland … like the conquest of Chuhongyun Province! Maz was defeated … and then the kiss …”
She blushed on thinking of her lips reaching to his in that fantasy dream and tightened her fists. “Me and Ken!? Marring!? Hah! Impossible! He’s a human and I’m a ghost! The most we can only be are friends! But … Ken … the kiss … I really like him very much.” For the rest of the day, Emi dared not talk to Ken, leaving him clueless, even in bed.
Thus, back to the present day – 23rd October, she got over that embarrassing thought and witnessed Ken laze around the house, watching cartoons on TV and surfing the Internet before starting to work on farming issues as asked by father Ajima from noon onwards.
Concurrently, the local bookstore from Handao village was rather quiet, save for the cash register, attendants, Ken and Emi and the clock whose minute needle ticked 5.12 pm.
“Ken! Stop reading already!” Emi angrily messed with the teen’s head. “Ah, hey! Stop it! Alright!” Ken was in his favourite bookstore reading the newly-released ‘Pleased to Meet You’ comic book volume 12 before Emi took note of the time and ushered him home.
“That was a good book, Emi …” Ken sulked, walking on the Handao soil roads. “Well, you could have bought it quickly then.” “You’re the one who forced me to move out like it was a big deal!” He and Emi argued on before the gave in. Fortunately, there weren’t many people around, or else Ken would be greatly embarrassed. “Sigh … alright, fine.”
He entered the house gates and opened the front door, when … “Surprise!!” Father Ajima and mother Saya threw up the confetti on him. “Ah!?” Emi was totally surprised. “Whoa! What’s this all about!?” Ken asked. Both he and Emi were mouths wide-open there.
“My darling!” Mother Saya threw her hands around him and hugged him tightly. “Argh!” Ken was taken aback. “You darling! You kept it a surprise for us, didn’t you? You’ve had such wonderful exam results!” Emi’s jaw dropped lower. “But … how did she? When?”
Father Ajima held up the results slip. “This has got to be the best scores you’ve ever had! So, we’re celebrating with a big dinner before you leave for your field trip tonight!” Ken was clueless as well. “Gee … thanks, I guess.” “Let’s eat! Where are we going to eat!?” Grandpa Ojiro nearly shouted. “Um …” Father Ajima fumed. “Let’s have Ken decide.”
“Huh? Really?” He scratched his head. “Eh … I’ve always wanted to eat pizza … haven’t had those in years, come to think of it …” Emi stared at the situation. “Hmm, I’m pretty sure I can squeeze some money for those humongous pies.” Ajima nodded his head.
“Alright! Let’s go!” Ken smiled and led the family out of the front door. “Oh, those food … full of oil … I don’t know if this 92-year-old man can have his liver take it in … unlike my old days as the proud army commander … I’ll just have something light.”
Emi smiled wryly, hearing Grandpa Ojiro comment that. She watched Ken’s parents, the old man and Ryushi exit the door. Sister Ayumi held the house keys, locking the door and Emi spotted her snicker. “Ah! So it was you who snuck into Ken’s room!” Emi gasped.
“Fufuh … going through his drawers was good after all … and I managed to find the prefect badge he hid from me.” Ayumi snickered before following the family. Emi stared jaw’s down at her. “ … I don’t know if what Ayumi and Ken did were good or bad now.”
In a downtown pizzeria, a family of six sat inside the restaurant where it’s nicely heated against the chilly autumn, which is bound to get chillier soon. Ken ordered a really giant pizza, one that measured nearly 2 feet in diameter, with onions, meat and pineapples.
“Here’s to my son, Ken, who scored fabulously in the national exams!” Father Ajima raised his glass of juice for a toast. “For Ken!!” All his family members raised the toast; brother Ryushi having sipped from his glass much earlier. “Now, let’s enjoy dinner!”
Soon, dinner was over. No one could finish the last giant slices of pizza, which father Ajima said could really fit everyone’s stomachs for breakfast tomorrow, so they had it taken away in a doggy bag. “Urgh …” When Ken reached home, he felt quite sick.
“Ugh … should’ve … ordered something … smaller …”Ken drank some bicarbonate soda in a glass. “Now I remember … why I never ate pizza in a long time.” He collapsed on the living room couch. “So much oil … and bread … and meat.” He mumbled lightly.
“Oh dear … this pizza thing was good … I was worried you couldn’t take it.” Emi sat close to him. “I think the cheese is too thick … so much …” Ken said. “I’ll never eat that in a few more years.” Ken glanced at the clock – it was 6.45. “Urgh … I need a nap …”
“Are you sure, Ken?” Emi hurriedly asked. “What if you couldn’t wake up on time for the get-away trip!? How will it go!?” Unfortunately for her, Ken slept on the spot itself. “No!!” She went to him and tried to wake him the spiritual way. “Wake up! Wake up!!”
“Nggurk.” The teen tossed to his left. “AAH!!” His right hand unintentionally smacked Emi’s spirit body, making her crash through the TV set. “Urgh …” It was her turn to get up groggily. “Ow … that hurt … argh, Ken can wake up by himself, for all I care!!”
She was so mad, she could only sit there and wait for time to pass. Later on, mother Saya would splash a bucket of water on Ken’s face to wake him up and get him going with his bag to the aerotrain station at the Handao village-suburb border. “Uwaargh …”
“You’re still sleepy?” Emi stared murderously at him. “Yawn … well, I did feel much better after the nap … my stomach took in the cheese and dough fine … for now.” Ken had bought the ticket for the 8.36 train and soon, the aerotrain itself arrived. “Alright.”
“See you soon!” “Have fun!” Saya and Ajima waved their hands. “Ho ho hooh … I’m going to miss that bratty no-gooder of mine.” Even Grandpa Ojiro waved his hand. “Bye bye!” Ryushi waved jubilantly. “Um …” Ayumi didn’t wave at all. “He looks sick.”
The teen waved back at everyone and the aerotrian moved on its tracks. They thus slowly disappeared from sight, as they shrunk, and finally Ken settled on a chair. “Argh … yes, still feeling sleepy … and a headache.” He rubbed his temple regions. “I could really sue a longer sleep during the trip … or we can have Sim massage my head again …”
Emi was dumbstruck. “Sim just went to the spirit world the other day, Ken … you’d just have to bear with it … when we get to the hotel, then you can sleept as long as you want.” Ken nodded. “Yeah … that’s a good idea.” The aerotrain rumbled mildly for a while.
At the Chaoge aerotrain station, he disembarked and met up with the rest of the gang, although Messrs Ahashi and Sanada were not there. The clock ticked 8.43 pm. “Hey, buddy – whoa, you don’t look so good.” Hoh was the first to greet and got stumped.
“Yeah, you look awful.” Wei turned her smile upside-down. “Ugh … I don’t want to talk about it …” He walked on the foyer and nearly collapsed. “Ah!” Emi gasped. “Whoa.” Maz was the first to rush at him, followed by Ria and Wei. “Steady there … leader.”
That very instant, a taxi stopped at the ascending stairs of the station. Two figures came out of it and they met everyone in their casual clothes. “Good, everyone’s here … what’s the matter with you, Kazuguchi?” Mr Ahashi scowled. Mr Sanada walked slowly to Ken. “Oh my. It seems he’s having some headache. Hm, his forehead is not that hot …”
Ken sighed. “Nah, I just slept a lot. I’m not completely up yet …” Mr Ahashi snorted like a pig. “Hm, bear with it then. Alright, ou lot! Before I brief you on this trip, I’ll need to have you pay up the fees!” Everyone thrust into their pockets for the 350 EraSean dollars.
“Ahaha. I don’t have any cash …” Emi smiled to herself. Ken had Wei pay his cash to Mr Ahashi for him. “Alright … all the money’s in. Now, I’m sure you know how long we’re staying in Duohwa – the city of many flower – so, here’s some new information.”
“I’ve reserved 3 rooms in the Akira Sunn Inn – just a block of two away from the aerotrain station we will arrive at. You four boys will stay in one, you two girls in another and us teachers in another. No entering each other’s rooms, or going out of the inn beyond the curfew hours, or it’s disciplinary action for you lot!! Understand!?” All students nodded.
All nine of them – including Emi – boarded the 9 o’clock aerotrain to Duohwa, and it was a bad journey for Ken. He sat with Ria, in turn facing Wei and Bak. Just behind their seats were Maz, Hoh and the two teachers facing each other. Emi stood beside Bak.
“It’s going to be alright …” Ria rubbed on his back. The teen would jerk occasionally from time to time, and he did not succumb to sleep until they reached the inn much later. “What happened to him?” Wei asked. Emi sighed. “Let’s not talk about it …”
“Splendid.” In a certain skyscraper in Core City, the Shaman was sitting comfortably in his office looking at the gang in a fire he conjured on his palm. “Everything is solved … no more remnants of the Osada crisis. Now … enjoy your last day, Emi Takahiro.”
Continued in Chapter 57.
Notes:
A chapter of flashbacks, for the sake of speeding the days. Chapter 42 is where the Osada family altar ceiling collapsed after Maz’s defeat. Mr Ahashi signed everyone up for a get-away trip in the middle of Chapter 34. Emi’s fantasy dream split in half in Chapters 9 and 28. Wei slid on a flagpole in beginning of Chapter 30 during her battle with demons. For the giant-sized pizza, refer back to Comic Arts Page 70. Stay tuned for Hao’s intentions …
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Oct 7, 2011 1:01:43 GMT -5
Time for another round of chapter update, enjoy. The first of 3 for this month. Enjoy!
-----------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 57: Of Souls and the Flower Autumn
“Ah!” Ken yelled in pain and shock. “Come on! Wake up already, buddy! Or else we’re going to be late!” It was Hoh, standing above him, dressed in casual clothes. “Come again … what?” Ken groggily replied before sitting up and rubbed his head. “Oh …”
Today is the 24th October a Wednesday. “Right … we’re here already.” Six students, a ghost and two teachers have settled in the Akira Sun Inn, a 3-storey inn with a large pond compound and bamboo forests, in three separate rooms. “That’s right … we were in the aerotrain for 1½ hours … Mr Ahashi readies our rooms and I … slept after changing.”
Ken was the only on dressed in the inn’s light blue robes. “Slept indeed.” Maz gazed over the teen, pouring a cup of hot tea for himself. “You’re the only one here … who didn’t bother to take a bath … nor brush your teeth … nor unpack your bag …”
“Good morning!” Bak chirped at him. “Oh, hey Bak.” Ken rubbed his eyes. “Were you really that tired? You missed us in a game of poker and watching some cable movies last night. It was awesome!” Ken just stared blankly at the frail boy. “Uh … right. See –”
“Look at the time!” Hoh shrieked; it was 7.45 am. “Mr Ahashi wants us at the lounge at 8.10 sharp for the program briefing!” Bak was shocked. “Let’s move it! Don’t want to be late!” Even Maz moved along. “Please hurry … you’re the only one who’s late.”
His being the only quilt bed on the floor, Ken reluctantly rolled it up aside. “Right … I’m getting up …” He scratched his head and stared at an oval, vertical mirror in front of him. “Wow … my hair’s all messy …” “KEN!!” A familiar voice shouted. “Gah! Who’s!?”
There was the ghost girl Emi, bending half her body past the wall to see Ken. “Oh, there you are … I thought you’re not awake yet … or I’ll have to possess you …” He glared at her. “No way. I don’t want that to happen. Besides … you did that the other day.”
Emi bubbled her face angrily. “Well, anyway! Hurry and get changed, will you? Even Wei and Ria are ready!” Ken sighed. “Come here, I have something to ask you.” He grabbed her hanging right hand and pulled her over. “Eep!! Hey!!” She collapsed on his floor. “What was that for!? You really want to make me angry this morning, isn’t it!?”
“What did the girls do last night?” He asked. “Huh? Oh, Wei read a magazine she bought at the Duohwa aerotrain station. Ria was watching TV.” Emi shrugged in a relaxed mood. “Wei and I never talked though … she was absorbed into hear reading, plus it would be weird for Ria to see her talking to the air.” The ghost girl sighed. “I was so bored.”
“You didn’t talk to Hoh … or Maz?” Ken rubbed his palms. “No … Bak was there. He could hear me, thanks to Maz’s little spell, remember? I don’t want him to ask too many questions.” She hung her head down. “But, what’s worse … during last night, I … eep!”
Ken was surprised that she covered her mouth. “Uh, something wrong, Emi?” She shook her head furiously. “No, no! It’s nothing! Silly me, I was going to say something stupid! Ahahah!” He simply stared half-eyed at her. “Alright … if you say so. I’m going now …”
The teen went on to take a shower and put on some casual clothes, after messing through his large bag on the floor. “Hey, are you ready!?” Hoh burst into their room. “Huh? Yeah, just only.” “Come on! Mr Ahashi will be in the lounger in 7 minutes!” Hoh dragged Ken out of the room and locked its door. “Emi … about last night, eh?” Ken murmured.
Soon, all students in casual wear sat in the lounge. It was a place of many square wooden pillars of lacquered brown, sporting a mini fountain with fish in them. “I wonder what we’re going to do today …” Wei commented. “Don’t know, could be fun.” Bak said.
“Ho ho.” Mr Sanada said. “Good morning, all of you.” The teacher arrived in red shirt and short blue pants. “Hmph! All of you maggots are on time!” Mr Ahashi, wearing his formal clothes, followed behind the rotund man. “I see you all aren’t wearing uniforms!”
“Ugh …” Everyone jerked at that statement. “Well, there’s only six of you here, thus I don’t care if you do. We’re not bringing an entire school here, so it’s fine to mingle in with the other people. That said, we are in Duohwa – the town of many flowers!”
Firstly, Mr Ahashi led everyone to a local restaurant – eating fried cuttlefish in rice wine noodles. The breakfast lasted 40 minutes, with no conversations between teachers and students, unless Mr Sanada popped in a comment or question. Emi enjoyed the blur taste of wine in the noodles while Hoh, being alcohol-sensitive, nearly got drunk.
“Here we are!” Mr Ahashi had the cabs send all to a large tiled grounds, of a 10 minute drive outside Duohwa, which had this tall, large memorial statue of patriotic soldiers and overlooked this huge plain of mostly small houses and buildings. “Familiar with History?”
“Before all these houses and whatever were built, this was a site of a battle between two old princely states – Fann and Ju.” Mr Ahashi stretched his hand out. “Ju at first invaded this land of Fann, hoping to carve out some territory … and you know what happened.”
Wei recalled her lessons – 6 years before the Republic, when this barren land was filled with wild, ferocious beasts, which no princely state claimed as a territory, Ju attempted a military expedition to conquer some major towns in Fann territory through this area.
The Premier, at the time a cruel leader of the State of Fann, had the military wipe out the invaders without mercy. An official count had over 12500 deaths and almost 10 thousand wounded from the battle of swords, tanker shells and explosives in the 2-day battle.
But, due to mysterious circumstances 2 years later, with the President widely believed to be involved, the Premier regretted having his armies mercilessly killing off enemy troops and started formal burial ceremonies to appease the spirits of soldiers killed off – among the first being this Duohwa incident – and had military conquests of less bloodshed.
“A local myth” – Mr Ahashi read from a brochure – “says the locals believe that many of those who died here were not really appeased and their spirits are still wandering around the place.” He crumpled up the brochure. “Hmph! Don’t get these nonsense in your heads!”
That very instant, gazing upon that statue of heroicly-posed soldiers, Ken and his trio imagined humans stabbing one another with knives and broad swords – oh, the gore of it all. “Brrh …” Ken and Hoh shivered. “No way … how horrible.” It was a vivid image.
Emi looked around for a bit and said: “Guys, just relax, okay? There are no ghosts here.” What she said even had Wei’s attention. “Really? How’d you know?” Wei asked. “Um … it’s because I have seen none around?” Emi shrugged at her. “No floating humans.”
Nonetheless, they remained cautious – in case they would be ambushed by angry spirits. Everyone still had a good time – Hoh’s digital camera took many pictures of them in happy poses to statues and hills. “Ah, thank goodness there are no ghosts at all …”
Though there was nothing much at the place, the group spent nearly an hour of reading information boards and posing for pictures. Even Mr Ahashi got bored and called up two cabs to pick them up to the next location. “Uh, at least we didn’t have bad encounters.”
Emi sighed as Ken boarded a cab with Wei, Ria and Bak. A soft wind blew by her ears, whispering something strange. “I had them all taken away 2 days ago …” “Ah!?” She was shocked and looked around. The same tiled grounds. Tall memorial statue.
Walking people. Trees. Houses. A nearby hill. But still, no one suspicious. “Umm …” Ken said in his mind: Emi, you’re coming? “Ah, yes!” Emi flew into the cab and sat between Wei and Ken. “Eh, that female voice is still here …” Bak murmured. Wei then replied: “Pretend you heard nothing, okay, Bak?” As always, Ria is oblivious to them.
The clock in the cab ticked 10.20 am. They arrived at the war museum, donned of old Northland archtitecture with many pillars and outlandish roofs, being more interesting than the war memorial, having life exhibits of ancient weaponry and bronze ware.
“Cool. This is one awesome blade.” Ken stared at a big sabre sword behind its glass wall. “Ew, the torture devices here are horrible.” Ria said at an instrument of iron nails used to pierce fingers and an iron whip. “Ah … an ancient cannon …” Maz gazed on that 12-foot-long item held by a wooden cart. “Blowing up those soldiers … to pieces apart …”
Emi glared at him murderously. “Don’t you dare think of anything bad, Maz …” The pale teen shrugged. “It’s nothing … really.” Hoh tilted his head left and right. “I like this miniature model of the fortresses … I should get one!” Bak approached him: “Oh, you like models?” Hoh nodded. “Yeah, very much.” “I have a model ship at home …”
The gang moved from one section to another, immersing themselves in items both cool and hideous. They even went for some black-and-white movies, showing them how the old weapons were used and wars were fought in those days. “Just like in a comic book.”
Ken remarked, sluping his juice in the cafeteria at the end of the tour. “Everything for you’s in a comic book, Ken.” Emi sarcastically said. “Ah hahah …” Wei laughed weakly. “It would be interesting if I can hold those life weapons again …” Ken dreamily said.
Maz instantly remembered watching him fighting Emi’s Uncle Ang when he was an insane fellow. “Hmm … now that is interesting.” Everyone looked at him. “Brother Maz, don’t encourage Ken to fight!” Ria chided him. “Yeah … what Ria said.” Hoh remarked, to which he was glared at by Wei. “Ah, shaddup you.” She smacked him on the head.
Everyone spent three hours at the war museum, saying the war weapons were fascinating and all, later departing for the botany museum which serves to hold Duohwa’s name – many flowers – aside the fact the town itself was decorated with flora of many species.
“The aurolis species … bourganvgiv …” Hoh said as he glanced from flower to flower. “Even the darling hoe’s … wow, flower species from all over the Republic!” Even Mr Ahashi was stunned at his knowledge and taste for flowers. “You’re awfully interested in this field for someone your age, mister Hoh.” Everyone present stared at him. “Yeap.”
“Perhaps then … you can help me recommend … which kind I should give my niece for her coming birthday?” All raised eyebrows at the teacher, who’s being unusually soft. “Oh, there are lots of choices …” Both Hoh and Mr Ahashi went on a private chat.
“I don’t believe it …” Ken said. “That’s one strange soft spot … for someone like fierce and strict Mr Ahashi.” Everyone nearly fell over from comparing the contradicting sides of the teacher. “Ho ho ho … now, mister Kazuguchi, everyone has to be a parent.”
“Yeah … but it’s Mr Ahashi we’re talking about here!” Round Mr Sanada laughed. “Ho ho … my boy, he can’t be strict all the time, can he? Otherwise his family and niece will not dare to even talk to him.” Everyone sighed, except the predictably emotionless Maz.
They remained inside that gigantic greenhouse, contained in the museum itself, staring at the colours and petal shapes of the various flora until it was closing time for the museum. Mr Ahashi was seen buying a plastic Bunrd Violeta flower from the souvenir shop.
“Museum tour … ends!” Mr Ahashi had all students line in two persons per row of three. Emi lined up for the fun of it at Ken’s left at the front row. “With that, our tour of the botany museum is over. You have about 30 minutes to linger around and remember to be back by then. I’ve to plan out certain things of the trip.” The two teachers sat down.
“Glad that’s over with …” Ken remarked. Everyone remained as a large group, walking down the large grounds of the museum’s entrance. “I thought all that was informative.” Emi commented. “Hm … but when do we need … all this information?” Maz asked.
The clock ticked 4.30 pm. “So many types of flowers … I’m glad I came on this get-away trip.” Hoh voiced his thoughts. “You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you?” Ken said. “Why not? I like flowers … probably took it after my mum.” The group of seven walked together by a large market street, with stalls selling souvenirs, food and other goods.
“Step right up, folks! Come on, you know you want to try it!” A shout caught Wei’s and Hoh’s attentions. “What’s over there?” There was an entrance of a park, leading to a demonstration area, with people surrounding a muscleman holding a long staff. “Hm!”
The man flexed his muscles proudly. “Is there no one who can defeat me in a fight? Fight me and earn 2000 EraSean dollars?” Emi glared at him. “Phew … I’m glad that’s not Uncle Ang.” Hoh replied: “Didn’t the police arrest him last time?” “Yes … I know that.”
“I’m going!” Ken enthusiastically ran to the muscleman. “What!? Come back here!” Emi was shocked and chased after him. “Huh!?” Hoh exclaimed. “Here we go again … Ken Kazuguchi with his antics.” Maz said and slowly walked after Emi. “Ugh!” Wei moaned.
“Come on! How can there be –?” Ken rboke his words after abruptly charging through the crowd. “I want to challenge you!!” The crowd was surprised. “Ken, what are you doing!?” Wei hissed at him. “My body is aching for some action! Bring it on, mister!”
“Ah, a brave boy! Shall we fight?” The man flexed his fists. “Ken, no!” Hoh called out to him. “Alright, a fight! But … with weapons, if you may.” The crowd gasped, but Ken’s friends, except Ria and Bak, did not. “Eh … I think he’s going to be fine.” Hoh quickly said. “I agree.” Wei said. “Hey, wait! You can’t encourage him like that!” Ria protested.
“A brave one, you are.” On that ground, Ken armed with a sabre sword – his favourite choice of weapon – against that man wielding a staff from his own display. “Here I come! RAH!!” Ken dashed at an amazing speed to the man, who was caught off-guard.
“What the!?” The man was nearly wounded by Ken, only blocking the sabre sword with his staff in the last crucial milliseconds. “Gasp!” The crowd of audience gasped. “Ah!? When could Ken do that!?” Ria and everyone were at the front row of the audience. “I find it hard to believe!” Bak rubbed his eyes. Maz sighed. “As expected … really.”
“Urgh!” The man moved left and right in that large space. Ken relentlessly swung his sword left and right, aiming to at least scar some parts of his body. “Watch my move!” He easily thrust the blades close to the man’s neck. “Argh! You sure are quick, boy!”
“Thanks for the compliment. HAH!” He drew the sword back and launched multiple attacks, truly at an amazing speed. “No! Urgh! Gah!” The man was nearly hit on his arm muscles. “How can I draw his attention away!?” He grunted and thrust his staff forth.
“Aha!” Ken toughened his muscles, made a straight palm, held it against the sword’s flat blade and calmly blocked the staff. “Wow, not bad.” The standoff was intense with lots of energy involved. “What!?” “For some reason, you’re not using that much energy.”
“Let me show you!” Ken withdrew and smashed his sabre blade onto the man’s staff, carving a deep wound on it. “AH! You!” The man retreated 2 steps and swung his staff at Ken many times. The teen barely dodged them, but remained calm. “The brain is vital.”
“What!?” Even though the staff was thrust close to his neck, Ken allowed himself to fall, but using his two hands quickly like a spring, he briefly supported his body in mid-air, used his legs to kick hardly on the man’s hand, releasing the staff and kicked the staff off upwards. “This is!!” Ken quickly slammed his feet into his stomach, throwing him off.
“ARGH!” The man fell on his back, rolling 15 feet backwards. “Ugh … no …” Ken got up and raised his open right palm, grabbing his staff which fell to him. “That’s how you do it.” The crowd then went wild with cheers on such stunts. “How did he … dah …” Ria was speechless.
“I’ve never been beaten in 15 years … this is impossible!” The man shouted, throwing his bare fist forward. Ken saw through the attack, gracefully moved that fist away from his sight with an elbow bend and simply punched the man in his face. “AH!! Brat!!”
Emi watched them fight on. “Hm, this man is not as good as Uncle Ang, but … he’s quite an opponent for Ken too.” Hoh whispered to Wei: “I’m starting to think that all of Hao’s training really paid off.” “Hm … you’ve got a point. Plus the fight with Emi’s uncle?”
“Yeah, that too. Or probably … Emi’s fighting skills might have rubbed off on Ken.” To that, the ghost girl laughed meekly. Ken elbow-knived on the man’s left arm and even kicked his right leg. “Ah!!” Seeing him in pain, Ken retreated. “Eh, I think I had my fun. I’m out of here …” The crowd jeered a bit when Ken went to pick up both weapons.
“How dare you walk away from me!” The man retreated to his display. “Taste this, kid!” He picked up his sharp weapons and threw them all at Ken. “Watch out!” “AH!!” The crowd ran aside for security. “Ken!!” Ria squealed at him. “Hah, this one is easy!!”
Ken rotated his sword in faster circles, forming a barrier being able to repel away the incoming objects. “This boy!” A young woman said. “Amazing!” Another man said. Bak glared awkwardly at the situation. “Does he even have a license to display his weapons?”
“Grrh! I’m out of blades!” Emi sighed at the man. “Poor guy … Ken blew away all his pride just with a couple of sword-flinging and fist-throwing …” Ken repelled off the last weapon – a long spear. “Hiyah!” He picked it up and bluntly threw it towards the man.
“NO!” The spear barely missed him; instead hitting a part of that wooden weapon display of his. “Whoa! I didn’t know I could do that!” Ken exclaimed. Emi’s eyes widened. “This is unbelievable … I saw it … Ken didn’t know it, but that throw … was very powerful.”
Ken merely laughed. “Ah haha! I had fun! Thanks a lot, mister! You’ve made my day!” The audience knew not what to do. Ken lightly threw the sabre sword and staff back to the muscleman. Scared of his wits, the muscleman slowly crawled to Ken and bowed.
“I admit defeat … your reward …” His hand was shivering all the way from taking the money from his pocket to handing it to Ken. “Cool.” Bak made some thoughts. “Hm, with him fighting off Ree pretty well … his skills are not flimsy.” Emi smiled weakly.
“Wow! I won 2000 dollars!” Ken took the wad of cash and secured them in his pocket. “I never knew I could make it though!” The crowd cheered loudly and the man lay on the ground of shock and tire. “You’re fantastic, boy!” “Well play!” “That’s astounding!”
“That was … marvelous.” Emi said to herself, while Hoh and Bak cheered. “Wow, Ken’s earned himself cash.” Wei remarked. “Seriously, he had me scared …” Ria sighed. Then, Maz approached Ken. “Congratulations … you fought well … so, with all this money?”
“Hah, I’m keeping it. You’ll never know if they may come in handy.” Ken patted on his pockets. “Come, we have to go back. It’s almost time.” Everyone left the park and the audience dispersed. The muscleman remained freaked out, unable to even move an inch.
At 5 sharp, the group gathered back at the museum and Mr Ahashi declared the trip for the day over – and they would cover more tomorrow itself. “Yawn …” Ken yawned at the Akira Sun Inn’s entrance. “Just now was awesome.” Hoh nodded. “I agree. A lot.”
Emi sighed. “Well, as long as Mr Ahashi or Mr Sanada don’t find out … it’s fine with me, I guess. But … the way you defeated that man was cool.” She blushed at him before looking away. “Uh …” Ken stared at her. “Okaaay.” “What are you standing there for!?” Mr Ahashi bellowed at the group, still remaining at the inn’s foyer-like entrance.
“Coming!” All students walked to him. “We’re eating dinner now, that’s what! After that, you’re all free to do whatever you want, but no indecent or stupid behavious and you must be back in your rooms by 10! Got it!?” They nodded quietly. “Come on, be adults!”
Rather than eating local Duohwa cuisine, Mr Ahashi opted for simply eating in the inn’s restaurants. All students and teachers, plus Emi, enjoyed stewed pork, raw eel meat, fresh vegetables and thick noodles. There was even a dessert of chocolate toffee apples.
Soon after, Hoh and Ria, much to Hoh’s happiness, went out together to enjoy other parts of Duohwa town. Much to Wei’s, Emi’s and Ken’s chagrin, Maz employed some dark magic spy bugs to monitor their moves because he was suspicious of what they would do. Ken would pull both Bak and Maz to an arcade he spotted downtown for some games.
Time passed; it was soon 8 o’clock. “Dinner was delicious … and I had fun today.” Ken rubbed over his stomach. He leaned on a rock; his entire body but head submerged in a big pool of hot water in the inn’s separate gender baths. “What do you think, Maz?”
“It was … fun.” Maz said on his right. “I never knew … video gams are fun. I will try to get … my own Ultrablast console … let me see if my family’s finances are good.” Bak, on Ken’s left, cheered. “Alright! Our very own Ultrablast 450! I can’t wait for it!”
“Better than dark magic …” Ken added to Maz’s words. “Hmm …” Maz mumbled with his mouth in the pool. “Hey, Maz?” Bak suddenly asked. “Hm?” “Um, this spell piece that you put … in my ears … you’re not going to remove it, are you?” Pure silence.
“Maybe … maybe not. We’ll see how you grow …” Maz said. “I … I want to talk to them …” Bak obviously meant Ree, Sim and Yon. “They’re my friends …” Ken and Maz remained silent. “Hey, that reminds me. How long have you been spiritually aware, Ken?” From then on till curfew, Ken spent the night answering Bak’s great curiosities.
In the female’s bath, Wei and Emi were likewise entire-body submerged in their hot pool. “Gee, Emi … autumn’s almost over.” Wei said. “I’m kind of glad … I’m not alone now.” Emi looked to her right. “Huh?” Wei shrugged. “You’re here, right? Ria’s still gone …”
“Ah, I guess you can say that … I wonder when they’ll be back.” Emi commented. “If Mr Ahashi gets angry because they miss the curfew time …” Both girls looked upwards at the large blossom trees of pink, blue and red petal flowers. “It’s a nice view.” Emi said.
Wei and Emi heard the boys on the other side, separated by just a thick wooden fence, splashing in the water and shouting. “Yeah … let’s enjoy it while it lasts. By tomorrow, maybe all these flowers will be gone.” Three blue petal flowers dropped beside her.
After their baths, everyone went back to their rooms to avoid being yelled at by Mr Ahashi for missing their curfew at 10 o’clock. Hoh and Ria returned at 9.30 pm, after a long period of window shopping – according to Maz’s dark magic spy bugs, and shared with everyone local souvenirs they bought. Mr Ahashi would then force them to sleep at 11.
Ria and Wei tossed and turned on their quilt beds. Wei could hardly sleep, but for some strange reason, Ria was even able to snore. In the boys’ own room, Bak kicked about under his blanket, snoring rather loudly. “Urgh …” Ken grunted on his quilt bed.
“Hmm … must stop being evil …” He stared at Maz when he heard what Maz mumbled in his sleep. “He’s fighting in his dreams …” “Guark!” Ken nearly jumped up, hearing Hoh snort loudly. “Fly my pretties, fly … fly to the sun!” Hoh turned his head left.
“Ah, I can’t sleep …” Ken got up from his bed on the floor and dusted his pyjamas. He reached out to wear the inn’s robes as well. “Urgh …” He quietly walked by Maz, Bak and then Hoh to the sliding windows, leading onto a corridor beside a pond compound.
“Wow … the outside looks so serene.” He unlatched the sliding doors and walked on the corridor. The pond was of green water, reflecting a three-quarter moon, having a path of stones around with much flora. A distance away from it was a bamboo tree forest.
“Huh?” He saw something far away, close to the forest. There was a stone statue of a ferocious dragon of 6 feet height and Emi was sitting on it, looking at the moon and holding what seems to be a long 7-foot-long red staff with golden orbs at each end.
“Emi …?” Ken hurriedly walked to her. “Ken?” He approached her, where they were close to a stone pavilion. “What are you doing – what is that you are holding there?” Emi hesitated to answer him. “Well … this is … how do I put it … I know it’s so sudden and that you need to sleep, but …” Suddenly, the bamboo forest shook rather lightly.
“Hello, boy.” That familiar voice echoed from the bamboo forest behind Emi. “Huh!? That voice!” Ken was shocked. “Yes … it’s me.” Out came the Shaman, Hao, draped in his large yellow shawl and weird brown gloves, trousers and shoes with star designs.
“What are you doing here!?” Hao smiled. “Why, helping her fulfill her last moments with you, Ken Kazuguchi.” Emi got off that stone statue, swung her staff in multiple circles and made an offensive pose. “Now, Ken … may I ask you to be my dueling rival?”
Ken said nothing. “Listen, Ken … here’s the thing.” Emi explained apologetically. “I … Hao came here last night, called me out … he told me he received a request from one of my ancestors in the spirit world … he couldn’t wait any longer. He wanted to see me.”
Hao then said: “Girl here was troubled, as she wanted to spend a last good time with you just before going off. She has been wondering how she would do it … and a fight with you was the best way to do it, after seeing your fight with that man earlier today.”
“Uh … I …” Poor Ken didn’t know what to say. “I just came minutes ago, and she was waiting for me … and I permitted her to use one of my spiritual weapons.” Hao said no more, as he jumped and sat on the stone statue Emi just sat on. “I know this is kind of a rush, Ken … but I have no choice. My ancestor wants to see me … so … please understand me.”
She bowed to him. “But, Emi …” Ken said, but was stopped by her. “Think of me as a … final boss in a video game, okay?” She said with a weak smile. Ken still didn’t react, so Emi said: “Ken … I know what you’re thinking … you miss me when I leave, right?”
He gulped and nodded. “Yes … because I’ve never had a more memorable friend in my life … and she’s going off … rather unceremoniously, actually. So sudden.” Emi hung her head down in shame. “I know, Ken … but I’ll be back soon. You know … remember when Hao said that departure to the spirit world doesn’t really mean goodbye forever?”
“Erhm … yes.” Ken replied. “I’ll be back soon, Ken … it’s a promise.” Emi placed her hand on her chest. “It’s Emi Takahiro’s promise to Ken Kazuguchi.” At first, Ken didn’t reply, but … SHAA. He held in his firm grip his flaring sabre sword. “Ah? Ken!?”
“I humbly accept such a promise … so, to see you off ceremoniously” – the teen swung his sword most quickly in circles before making an offensive stance – “let’s give you the great battle of a lifetime! Ken versus Emi the final boss!” She took it as a positive reply. “Great!” She held her staff harder. “I’m not holding back then!” Hao smiled at them.
“How nice … well, you all can fight for as long as you want, until either side admits defeat, for some bizarre reason … just be careful not to wake people up, will you?” He said calmly. In their room, Messrs Ahashi and Sanada were snoring in their sleeps loudly.
“Just too bad you can’t refuse an ancestor’s request …” Hao simply coughed lightly at the duo, now looking into each others’ eyes with seriousness. “Begin!” The instant he said that, he closed his eyes and Ken charged at Emi with multiple sword thrusts.
“Aha!” With light-speed, Emi held the staff with both hands and only blocked every attack Ken made. “Repeating my fight with that muscle guy earlier today, are we!?” The duo clashed at blade-point and faces neared each other. “Well then, Ken, let’s try to be more creative, shall we?” “I agree! HAH!” His blade flared furious red and shone out.
“Eyah!” Emi was thrown off to the stone pavilion just behind her. “Hmph!” She turned herself in circles, landing softly on the floor. “Not bad, Ken!” Not letting up, Ken fired great fireballs from his same spot and then ran over to Emi’s. “Ah, getting fired up!?”
With great strength, Emi used the staff and smacked those fireballs away like a baseball game. “Flame wave!” Ken stabbed his sword on the ground, causing floods of flame to pour out of the ground. “Yikes!” She jumped high in the air, smacking away some more fireballs Ken fired. Hao laughed; his eyes still shut. “What an interesting battle …”
Continued in Chapter 58.
Notes:
The get-away trip! Some history of Duohwa to make something interesting … refer back to the Comic Arts Pages 15 and 16 on the sub-part of the Premier’s cruelty to kindness. In Chapter 32’s end, there is mention of Hoh’s liking for flowers. In Chapter 26, Ken battled Emi’s Uncle Ang by himself and Ang even got arrested by the police, as a reminder. Go back to Chapter 42 for Hao’s explanation on spiritual departures. Stay tuned!
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Oct 11, 2011 11:56:05 GMT -5
Hi guys. I felt a little at ease today, so I thought I might as well just quickly post this chapter. Not included as part of the 3 chapters per month routine. Thanks and enjoy!
-------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 58: Four Souls Clash against One Soul
“Snore … Urk! AH!?” Wei nearly shouted, sitting up on her quilt bed. Ria grunted at the same time. “Phew …” Wei panted heavily. “What was that? I heard … noises.” She got up, rubbed her eyes, dusted her blue robes and pyjamas inside and walked about.
CLANK. “There it is again …” The clanking noise continued. “I’m checking it out.” She walked past sleeping Ria and onto the wooden corridors outside. “The noise … it’s from this way.” She walked past the sliding doors of Ken’s room and met Hoh and Maz. “Oh, you’re awake?” The green-haired Wei asked. “What a surprise to see you …” Maz said.
“Hah!!” Ken fired some fireballs at Emi in the air. “You’ve got to do better than this, Ken! This attack is old!” She smacked them off like in a baseball game and darted herself at Ken. “Whoa!” Emi slammed her staff hard on the ground, causing another rumble.
“I’m coming for you!” Ken, who had jumped backwards, halted on a spot and dashed at her. “AH!” Ken slammed his sword extremely hard on her blocking staff. “Not bad this time, Ken! You’ve got some strength here!” Such strong clashes continued for them.
Hao, still sitting on that dragon statue with his eyes shut, clapped softly. “Having a good battle, hm?” Ken continued his blade assault on Emi; the ghost girl only able to block and dodge backwards. “RAH!” Emi dodged the blade and smacked a good punch in his face.
“URGH!” He was briefly thrown to the back. “Ow! Wow, I didn’t know you could even hit me!” Emi became concerned. “Ah! Sorry! Are you hurt!?” She bent down to him. “Eh … I’m good, Emi. It’s okay … let’s carry on!” He slammed his sword onto her again.
“Yeah … I suddenly woke up, and now I can’t sleep.” Hoh scratched his head. “I woke up … when Hoh walked around.” Maz shrugged. “But … I heard some sort of noise.” Wei was surprised. “You heard that noise too? I was wondering where it came from.”
“Come … let’s all find out.” Hoh and Wei agreed at Maz and walked further down the corridor. “YAH!” A clank. “Missed me, Emi!” The clanking noise got louder. “That is … Ken!?” Hoh was shocked. “What’s going on!?” The trio rushed down to the corridor end.
“Flame assault!” Ken stabbed his sword on the ground, causing a series of erupting fired from the stone tiles, all heading to Emi. “Yurgh!” She formed an aura shield around her and was enveloped in the humongous explosion. “Emi!?” Ken heard another voice shout. “Wei!?” There was the girl, Hoh and Maz far away at the corner of the corridor. “Yes, me!”
“What are you doing to Emi!?” Wei shouted. “They’re having a battle, my dear …” All eyes turned to Hao. “Ho ho! What are you doing here?” Hao simply shrugged. “Why, I’m presiding over their battle. Girl said she wants to fight the boy, so I gave her a weapon.”
“A fight? With Emi?” Hoh asked. The explosion ended with lots of smoke; predictably, Emi came out of it fine. “Cough … cough. Ah?” She looked at the trio. “Hey … what’s everyone doing here?” Wei tilted her head in thought. “A fight with Emi, eh? Sounds interesting … Emi being one with strength … that sounds cool! Can I join in!?”
Hao curled his lip. “If it’s alright with Emi … then go ahead. I don’t see why not.” Emi sighed and nodded. “Sure … come on in! I bet I can beat you at any spiritual fight!” She flared up Wei’s spirit and the girl took out her awl-like weapon. “Come here you!!”
“Yaah!” Ken got back to fighting Emi, joined by an excited Wei. Emi confronted a combo assault of fire and ice, causing the earth to rumble again. “Whoa … I’ve seen Emi fight before … but it’s an entirely different thing when it’s about fighting her in person!”
Naturally, Hoh was stimulated and he took out his machete weapon. “Leave some fun for me too!” He dashed in and the earth rumbled even more. “…” Maz didn’t know what to say. “If you want to, you can join in …” Hao said again. Maz then hit realization.
“Hmm …?” Maz glared at Hao. “You seem familiar … it feels like we’ve met before.” True enough, hours after Ken and trio defeated evil Maz and had him in a prison-like containment, Hao surfaced and had Maz confront his parents over the issue concerning their responsibilities as parents. “Hmm? I’ve never met you before.” Hao simply lied.
“…” Maz thus decided to ignore him. “Never mind then … I’ll join in this … interesting battle too.” Hao nodded once and Maz ran off. It was an intense battle of spiritual power against Emi, who performed her own physical strength … if that made any sense.
“What the!? Agh!” Wei was met with a deafening kick of Emi’s, blocked by her awl-like weapon’s staff body. “I can actually feel your kicks!” The ghost girl sighed. “Yeah, Ken just said that a while ago … HAH!” Emi smacked her staff hard on Wei’s weapon, totally throwing the girl off. “AAH!” “Sorry! I didn’t want to kill the mood of the battle!”
“Have some thunder, Emi!” Hoh charged up his rotating machetes and fired many blasts at her. “Yikes!” The girl sped in various angles, avoiding the dashing lightning bolts. “How horrible, Hoh! Hee hee!” She swung her staff in circles and repelled one bolt off.
“AH! WAH!” Hoh was directly hit by his own lightning bolt, throwing him off nearly 20 feet and nearly crashing onto an inn’s wall. “That was some throw-off!” It was from here on that the battle took a different turn. “Well, well … allow me to do something else.”
Maz made up his mind. Ken was attacking Emi with multiple sword thrusts, but all were successfully blocked by her and she even kicked him off again. “Come on, Ken! You’ve got to do something more effective!” Emi flew in the air, overlooking the trio students.
“Pant … pant …” Wei struggled to stand up. “I didn’t know Emi is this powerful …” Ken smirked: “Yeah, we always had her on our side … and me neither.” Hoh had gotten back up and charged at Emi, who was flanked with a Maz armed with falchions. Only, these falchions were not made of dark magic. “Oh? Maz, that kind of energy there!”
Emi lightly gasped. “Yes … how observant … I’ve mastered some positive emotions … since my evil’s defeat … even if my face is lying to you.” The duo thrust their blades at Emi, and it was another round of evading attacks. “Let’s have something more intense.”
As Maz dodged Emi’s staff at the ribcage, yellow orbs formed in the mid-air. Hoh fired a charged lightning jolt at Emi. Those orbs turned into long lances. “Yah!” Emi smacked onto Hoh’s weapon hard. “Eep!” Emi barely avoided a fast-moving lance at her neck.
“That is!?” Wei was shocked. “There are no dark magic effects from it …” Ken said. “It means … there’s no hatred in Maz’s heart?” Hao, still eyes shut, nodded. “Hm … he has developed emotionally. No hatred means no dark magic. Instead … it’s positive energy.”
“Yikes!” Emi dodged various lances aiming at her body, and also clashed with Maz’s blades. “Not bad, Maz! Quite creative!” “You’re welcome …” She blocked his pair of blades strongly with her staff. “AH!!” She slammed harder onto Maz. “Urgh! Ah!”
He had no choice but to fall back. His lances kept forming and darted at Emi by their own. “Yahah!” She bent her back over three lances; all crashing into the inn’s walls. “It’s my turn to make a spiritual attack!” The ghost girl happily said. “What?” Hoh said. “A spiritual attack?” Emi didn’t hear him; instead gathering energy on the ends of her staff.
“Everyone watch out!” Ken said to the others. Emi held the middle of her staff above her and both ends glowed pink. “Coming at you!” Both glows fired a thin laser-like beam at the four of them, who’ve almost set up their own aura shields. Then, a large explosion.
“AAH!!” All students shouted from the devastation; of course, physically no structures were destroyed at all. “Oh no … did I do too much?” She covered her mouth with her left palm. Hao shook his head. “No, no … you’re doing jussst fine.” He snickered.
All students emerged from the dissipating smoke a little exhausted. “Wow … just a while into this fight …” Ken panted. “This is more exciting than I thought.” Wei panted too. “I am so not satisfied … I want to defeat Emi!” Hold held onto his spiritual weapon tighter.
Emi smiled weakly. “Ah hahah … that’s the spirit, Hoh …” Ken whispered to Wei: “So, how do we plan to attack her now?” “I don’t know. I –” It was then that Maz boldly stood up. “I’ve decided … to go on … full assault.” Maz formed three orbs behind him, each firing four lightning jolts at Emi. “Eeep! I need more space!” She flew away to her left.
“She’s escaping!” Hoh said. “You know, Hoh …” Ken said. “This is one of those times where we run and fight at the same time.” “Say, you’re right … boy, is this going to be awesome!” He was the first to run after Emi. “Hmm … wait for me.” Maz dashed behind him; his three orbs following behind as well. “Guess it’s our turn to run now …”
Wei nodded at Ken. “Cheer up, Ken … Emi seems to be really enjoying this.” “Yeah, I know that … but it’s … just …” The girl was confused at him. “Just?” “Um … never mind. It’s not important for now.” The teen got up to catch up to Maz. “If you say so.”
The girl followed behind him. Hao, still at the dragon statue, snickered to himself. “Have fun, you kids … I’ll be joining you later.” Meanwhile, Messrs Ahashi and Sanada snored loudly in their room. “Ho ho …” “Grrh … you lousy failure … I detest failures! Nggrk …” Simply put, they are totally oblivious to the fight not far away from their room.
“Ah! Yikes!” Maz’s lightning jolts struck just about every place, just to hit Emi. “Taste this, Emi!” Hoh yelled as everyone ran down that long corridor pathway. He charged up his whirring machetes and fired a powerful lightning blast at Emi. “You sneaky Hoh!”
She giggled briefly, swinging her staff in circles and smacked it away back to Hoh like a bat. “Ah!” The blast hit the ground close to where Maz and Hoh were running, and thus were mildly thrown off. Out of the smoke, Ken and Wei emerged and made their attacks.
“Hah!!” Ken fired a big flame wave, whereas Wei sent a shockwave of icicles sprawling on the ground to Emi. “We got her!” “Don’t be so confident of that, Wei!” Ken told her. “Let me try this counter!” Emi thrust one end of the staff, which collided with both the attacks. “AAH!!” Emi tried to resist the impounding shockwaves. “Urrrrgh! AH!!”
Sadly, Emi was thrown off by the waves. “Gah!!” Those same waves still hit onto both Ken and Wei. “Urgh … wow, that hurts …” Ken and Wei panted, and to which they were faced with two different open hands. “Care for a lift … Wei?” “Need some help, pal?”
It was both Maz and Hoh. “Ugh … sure, I don’t mind.” The pale teen thus pulled Wei up to her feet. “I needed that … thanks a lot, Hoh.” Ken grabbed onto Hoh’s hand tightly and stood up fine. “Come on, we need to go find Emi. I think she went in that way …”
To the southeast of the inn, Emi crash-landed on solid ground. “ARGH!” She skidded on the streets, past people’s legs and crashed onto a wall. “Urgh … some shockwave that was.” Emi got up on her feet, dusted her clothes and walked in front to pick up her staff.
“Ow … that hurts …” She was in a part of town of small office buildings, just outside a surburban area of houses and shophouse lanes which were only dimly lit by street lamp posts. “I must have fallen quite a distance … I wonder if the guys have dounf me …”
“There she is!” Ken said loudly. The four students, of tightly worn light blue robes and with pyjamas under them, had run outside the inn and made many turns, being able to roughly estimate where Emi might have fallen in her direction. “Nice job … leader.” Maz simply said. They ran past people and across a red traffic light of zebra crossing to Emi.
“Eep! Wow, Ken’s good!” Emi toughened herself. “Ice field!” Wei ran faster, going past Hoh and swung her weapon, drawing a rain of spiked ice balls from the skies. The people were shocked, moving aside from all the students. “Ah!” “Eep!” Some of them shrieked.
“AH!” Emi pointed one end of her staff to the sky. All those giant icicles cracked and broke off into millions of pencil-sized pieces, raining on the crowd below. “Wow … so powerful.” Wei remarked with wide eyes. “Hee hee.” Emi giggled and ran off.
Hoh realized something. “Oh no … you do know there are people around us?” Hoh said to Ken. “Oh, right …” “Well … that’s not going to stop me … from having fun.” It was Maz who declared that. Ken and Wei exchanged grim faces. They ran down the street to the right and further down to the barely-lit, surburban area where Emi vanished off to.
“Ah … it’s nice to know we’re in a quiet place.” Emi commented as she flew into this playground area. “Bring it on!” Ken was the first to charge at her with a fiery blade. “AH!” They clashed hard and began the multiple assault attempts. “I’ll defeat you, Emi!”
“Work hard, Ken!” Emi dodged a swipe at her neck. Hoh attacked her from behind. “I’m here!” Those rotating machetes threatened to pierce into Emi. “Makes no difference!” She turned over to her right, lifting her right hand holding her staff upwards and that smacked onto Hoh’s spiritual weapon. “AW!” Hoh grunted as his weapon flew upwards.
“Here I come …” Maz skillfully moved with his double falchions; one almost hitting her. “Oh no you don’t!” Emi used her left palm to repel Maz’s right falchion and her left leg to thwart the incoming left falchion. “I forgot … about the orbs …” The three floating orbs fired again the continuous lightning jolts everywhere. “Strike her down … good.”
Those orbs took off, tailing on her around out of the playground area. “Hey! No fair!” Hoh sulked. “I wanted to fight Emi!” Maz smiled. “I want to … defeat her as well.” The jolts rained on the area like aerial bombs, hitting houses and making them explode.
“Hey! You can’t destroy the homes – ah?” Emi protested at first, seeing a house collapse but when she blinked her eyes several times, the house looked like normal, as it was. “What are you talking about, Emi …?” Maz said. “Spiritual stuff cannot … destroy these solid physical objects …” Emi looked around and sighed in relief. “Oh yeah … right.”
“Aha!” Wei swung her awl-like weapon, and above Emi, a net made of interconnected ice cubes fell on top of her. “AH!!” The net wrapped around her and fell onto a wide road. “Hey! Let me go!” Emi sulked and struggled to be free. “Alright! I’ve got her!”
The three boys rushed hurriedly to where she fell. “YAH!” Emi’s staff glowed and from her, a gigantic explosion ensued. “Whoa!” The boys ducked for cover. “That was not nice of you, Wei, trapping me like that!” Emi came out fine but frustrated. Wei only shrugged.
“Let us have … some pillars.” Maz dissolved his falchions and formed the aura spheres in his hands. Yellow cylinders formed, of 30 feet diameter and 50 feet height, in the skies and so many of them. “YEOW!” Everyone shouted as one pounded on the ground before them. “Hey, watch it!” Wei shouted angrily. “Come on … how will that be fun then?”
“I’m amazed no one is this area is awake because of our fight – OW!” One beam totally crushed a shophouse nearby, making the earth rumble. Hoh coughed. “I’m quite glad that really didn’t happen to the house …” “Look out!” Ken pointed above him. “AAH!!” Hoh jumped away before a beam crushed him underneath. “These things are bothersome!”
Apparently, Maz’s fighting style was different Ken and friends, so it was chaotic. Everyone had to watch out for falling beams and his orbs firing lightning jolts in all directions. “Ah!” Hoh barely avoided a beam fall. “Yah!” Wei repelled a jolt away.
Ken withdrew his spinning sword and thrust its blade back at Emi.”Wow! Avoiding your and Maz’s auras is tough! I like it!” Emi smiled as she countered Wei’s awl attack. “Ow! Hey!” Wei was hit by one of Maz’s continuously-fired jolts. “Sorry … time for change.”
“This one … is an old idea …” Maz gathered his three floating orbs in his open palms, thus halting all the lightning jolt attacks. “Hah!” The orbs merged into one and out of it came a python body which rapidly grew in size into a 100-foot-long body. “Get her …”
“WAASS!!” That yellow python’s tail wiggled around. “Yeow!” Wei and Ken jumped away in the nick of time before they were swiped off. “Really, Maz!” Hoh scowled. “It’s like you’re fighting us again, except you were insane last time!” His feet touched the ground.
“Yeah!” Emi flew around, away from the incoming sharp teeth of the python. The python moved about furiously, trespassing onto small houses and shops nearby. “URK!” Ken took cover as the python’s tail spiritually smashed many houses. The earth rumbled.
A beam crushed onto a house and the python swiped an office building in the air – well, spiritually anyway. “Why are Maz’s ideas always this destructive …?” Hoh fired a jolt, but it missed Emi. “Ah! Hey!” The python nearly bit her. “Hiyah!!” She struck her staff in between the python’s eyes. “WAASSH!!” It cried out in pain loudly. “Phew – AH!”
Its tail swung upwards and smacked her down to the ground again. “Owie!!” The yellow python hissed loudly before collapsing in defeat. “Ah, defeated again …” “Yah!” It was Wei’s turn to attack Emi. “My turn for a close-up attack!” She slammed her awl down.
“Not if I can repel you first!” Emi grunted and thrust one end of her staff forth. That end flowed in a sphere and blasted Wei with heavy laser-like projections. “AH!!” The force completely threw her off to crash-land onto Ken. “OW!” “Phew … self-defense on time.” Emi sighed, but not before Hoh charged at her with a charged-up machete weapon.
“LIGHTNING BLAST!!” He stabbed his machetes into the road, causing a storm to brew above Emi. “Oh no – AH!!” A powerful lightning jolt blasted on the spot, but fortunately, Emi managed to vanish off before slamming her staff behind Hoh on his back. “ARGH!” He rolled on the road away from her. “All’s fair in love and war, isn’t it, Hoh?”
“WASSH!” The python wriggled and collapsed on the spot close to Emi, who leaped far away from it. It turned motionless and transformed into a yellow aura sphere, flying back to the right palm of its owner – Maz. “You’ve defeated my python … wonderful.”
“Get this.” Maz formed a mallet form his yellow aura and pounded it on the road. “AH!?” Emi gasped. He had sent great shockwaves heading to her. “How do I avoid this – AH!!” She was directly hit by them. “Bulls-eye.” “Cough … cough … nice going, Maz. Ah!”
Ken pounded his sword on the road, nearly hitting Emi if she didn’t roll to her left. “I want to do that too!” Hoh was a little ecstatic and slammed his machete blades to where Emi was. “Yikes! You’re all getting tough! Eep!” Even Wei and Maz joined in to do so.
“Yah! Wah!” She halted her rolling and flew up, landing stylishly on the road. “Have this, all of you!” The upper end of her staff glowed red and it fired a thin laser beam that resulted in a greater spiritual explosion than before. “GAAH!!” All four of them shouted.
Emi managed to dust herself clean and made a defensive pose. “That ought to somewhat tire them …” The spiritual smoke vanished. “Argh …” Ken was the first to emerge. “Ah, I feel a bit tired …” Emi sighed. “You want to take a rest before we continue this fight?”
Ken strongly disagreed. “No … I’m not resting until I defeat you … besides, I think we can fight … longer than this, right? My body still can take it …” To his left, Wei and Maz emerged. “I heard that … and I agree with Ken.” Wei panted. “Yes … me as well.” Maz formed his falchions on both hands. “You can’t stop the excitement, can you?”
“That’s right.” To Ken’s right, Hoh came out panting. “This is not over … until I defeat you!” Wei twitched at him. “I bet I can defeat her faster than you!” “What!? No way!” Hoh retorted back. “I intend to take her down …” Maz mumbled fiercely.
Only Ken said nothing. “You’re the ‘final boss’, Emi … who doesn’t want to defeat you? Ha ha …” Emi smiled cheerily. “Good ol’ Ken … well, come on! Catch me if you can!” She ran onto another road which headed west to this more urban area of Duohwa town.
“Wait up!” Ken was the first to run. The trio stopped arguing on that instant. “Huh? Hey! Don’t go!” Wei followed behind first. “Ah … and here we go.” Maz ran. “What? Why am I always the last one!?” Hoh frantically ran behind Maz. For how long they ran on, they didn’t know, but for all they knew, they were running on that road for some time.
“Aura!” Maz’s left palm charged up his yellow sphere and he fired it directly to Emi’s back. “Not good enough!” She turned around, floating very briefly, and smacked the blast back to Maz. “Grrk!” “Whoa!” All four students dodged the resulting spiritual explosion.
They inched closer to a main street of the urbanized area. A number of cabs were running on the road that they ran on, but it was mostly quiet. Ken fired a fireball, which Emi repelled again and Wei tried to bring her back with another net made of ice cubes.
“Ooups.” Hoh said. “Back to civilization.” All students and Emi roughly turned left into a busy street of walking people and short commercial centers. “Time to quiet down for now …” Ken remarked. “I don’t want to risk people glaring at us.” They continued running.
“Time for the orbs.” Maz thrust his open right palm to the air while running, emitting the three yellow spheres which instantly fired jagged lances at Emi. “Oh no! Not again!” She flew around in many places, to which the jagged lances wrecked havoc spiritually.
Signboards blew up. Cab engines were on fire. Shops exploded. “Hey, stop causing damage already, Maz!” Ken shouted. “Hm? What damage … those are spiritual ones, not real ones …” The group brazenly ran on a zebra crossing when the traffic light just only blinked green, making many cabs honk automatically and everyone turned heads at them.
“Well … might as well … switch back to a decent sword.” Maz retracted the orbs and formed falchions out of them. “That’s more like it …” Hoh said with half-open eyes. “RAH!” Hoh fired a lightning blast, which Emi repelled to the sky, and ran so quickly.
“Ah!” “Eek!” Some passersby moved out of their way. “Urgh!” Wei nearly slipped on her feet, but she didn’t fall. “This is bad … we have to move somewhere where there are no people …” She tightened her inn robes and ran behind Hoh. “Wait up for me! Ah!”
One of the flame shots Ken fired at Emi was repelled and nearly hit her. “Be careful!” She yelled back. “Don’t throw it back here!” It caused the ground to rumble for a while. “You know … we are attracting rogue attention …” Maz remarked to Wei. “How sad.”
“What’s with all this!?” A passerby remarked. “Are they making a movie here …?” “A movie!? Where are the cameras then!?” Some people looked around them. “AH!” Ken slammed his sword on the streets, firing away a shockwave of fiery explosion to Emi. “HAH!!” She swung her staff and sent a laser beam that neutralized the shockwave.
“Grrh … you’re good!” Ken grunted. Emi smiled. “Come on! I know a suitable place to end this fight!” She flew off to her right. “Get back here!” Hoh shouted, shocking the fellow passersby. “What’s this!?” “Insane boy!” Some ladies jeered. Hoh ignored them.
Emi called out: “Now, this should be fun!” She flew and stood on the highest pillar beam of an ascending series of increasing beam heights at the street’s end. “Come and get me!” Ken bent his eyebrows. “My pleasure!” He shouted and attracted much attention from others.
Ken ran on top of these beams, one by one. His focus still maintained, he clashed with Emi even to the very top. “Watch out!” Hoh called out. “Aha!!” As the people gasped, he jumped off the tallest beam and still clashed with Emi. “You should be careful, Ken!!”
“I know!” His weapon vanished and both his hands grabbed onto a bar of high traffic light post. Maz, Hoh and Wei were running up the beams too. “This is madness! What are those kids doing!?” A passerby asked in shock. “Be ready for anything … you two.”
Maz briefly looked at Hoh and Wei. “Got it.” “Sure!” Ken kicked back and swung in a circle around that bar. “Aha!” He instinctively jumped and landed nicely on that bar. “Come back here!” He called to Emi. She stuck her tongue at him. “As if I will do that!”
Ken jumped off the bar onto a long roof of a conveniently-located pedestrian bridge in front of him. STOMP. “Blaze flow!” His blade spouted out a long continuous flame, wriggling in many directions, but the end was directed at Emi. “Yikes! Ken, you!”
She turned to his left and began running straight down. “Ah! Hey! Whoa!” The blazing end of that flame formed a dragon’s mouth-like projection and its ‘teeth’ kept clashing with Emi’s staff. “Hiyah!!” She slammed on its head and the flame projection dissolved.
“Come on.” Maz simply jumped on the traffic post bar and onto the pedestrian bridge roof. “Let’s not miss out on Emi.” Wei smiled. “You got that right.” She ran ahead of Hoh and like Maz, jumped safely from the bar onto that rooftop. “I know I can do this too!”
Hoh gave it his best and also landed on the rooftop safely. “I’m kind of curious how Ken managed to swing around that just now …” The trio caught up to Ken, running down that pedestrian rooftop. Back on the ground, many people were talking with unease and shock.
“That was so strange …” “Who are those kids?” Some elderly people talked. “That was awesome! You don’t see that everyday!” Four teens talked among themselves. Luckily for Ken and gang, the local police arrived too late to get a glimpse of the situation.
“A machine gun …” Maz formed that object from his aura and fired thousands of rounds at Emi. “Whoa!” Ken ducked to avoid being hit. “Watch it!” “Yikes!” As the gang ran on that rooftop, Maz fired wantonly in all directions. Emi heard the sound of glass windows shattering to pieces, lamp posts burnt up and more advertisement signs exploding.
“I think … I have enough of that, Maz.” Emi dashed to the pale teen, catching him off-guard and smacked the machine gun out of his hand. “Ah!!” “If I was controlling Ken … I’d say a punch fits your face now.” She wordlessly blasted a laser beam on him, also involving the other trio. “AAH!!” The spiritual explosion rocked the pedestrian bridge.
“What was that!?” The people under the rooftop were shocked. “I felt the bridge shake just now …” Maz got up, slightly scathed. “Cough … cough … grh.” He grimaced. “Ah, how … sneaky …” The machine gun had vanished and reformed into his falchions.
“I want to defeat you!” Hoh zipped past him and thrust his whirring machetes at Emi’s head. “AH!?” Emi barely defended herself with her staff. “That’s an improvement, Hoh!” The teen smirked. “We’ll see!” He clashed multiple times, blade to blade, with her.
Hoh pressed onto her, making Emi float backwards. “Yah!” She threw off another jolt. “Urgh!” He tried to at least scar her on her body, but she merely slapped the weapon away and kicked him in the chin. “AAH!!” He fell on the rooftop. “Not going up!”
“That’s a good attitude …” She blocked off Hoh’s strikes and that of Wei too. “Hey, I just realized something.” Wei said. “This is one long pedestrian bridge.” The ghost girl smiled weakly. “Ah haha …” Wei suddenly turned serious. “ICE WAVE!!” “AAH!!”
“You fiend!” Emi was completely thrown far behind by Wei’s sudden icicle attack. “That was sneaky too!” She crashed at the end of the rooftop. “Urgh …” Wei then commented: “You shouldn’t let your guard down, Emi! Here I come! Meanwhile, Maz pulled back Hoh together from imbalance and with Ken, ran to the ghost girl. “Taste this, Emi!!”
“I’m not letting my guard down!” She jumped up in the nick of time, away from Wei’s tough awl. “Ah!” Wei exclaimed. “Here’s a convenient spot! Catch me here!” Emi somersaulted over to a nearby five-storey building’s rooftop. “Just you wait, Emi!”
“Hah!” She jumped to her left onto this thick tree. “Come on, guys!” “Right!” The trio boys followed her lead, only focusing on the climb effort upwards. “What’s that up there!?” More unwanted attention came their way. “There!” She stepped on the rooftop of a building just beside the tree and looked around. “I spot a way to reach Emi!” “Genius, Wei!”
“Ha hah …” Ken praised her and she shrugged back. Thanks to a series of connected buildings, they jumped and ran, making a big round before finally approaching the place where Emi was. “We have you now!” The excited but panting students reached her.
“I’m quite done fighting with all of you together … so, I’m going to focus on one and defeat you all, one by one!” Emi bent her eyebrows in seriousness, swinging her staff in circles and making an offensive stance. “Hah! Then I’m first!” Hoh boldly said.
Continued in Chapter 59.
Notes:
Thus, Ken’s great battle with Emi commenced … with the other trio joining in. Refer back to Chapter 48, where Maz recounts his tale and Hao sort of met him. I hope the battle’s fine, since the last one with Ree, I found, to be a bit boring. That’s what happens when you don’t have a spiritual battle. Either way, stay tuned to the continuation!
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Oct 14, 2011 23:27:38 GMT -5
Alright people. I figured I will post the chapters at a little faster rate for now. So, here's the next chapter, and enjoy the battle chapter!
-------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 59: Soul’s Final Moments on the Earth
“It’s closing time, sir.” A fat cashier in a white apron and glasses said to the remaining customer in his coffee shop. “Hold on … darn, I must have eaten too much … I know I can finish this noodle bowl.” A man, dressed in suit, gobbled on his food. “Urgh …”
Some five floors above the shop, Hoh dashed to Emi at the rooftop and began a series of personal attacks. “RAH!” Hoh moved his whirring machetes in a twist, nearly hitting Emi again. “Eep!” She jumped back to a water tank and fired a laser beam. “No way!!”
Hoh dodged the resulting explosion, which shook the building a little. “Say, was that an earthquake?” The man in suit asked groggily. “Uh … I don’t feel anything.” The cashier grunted. “Just hurry up and get out. I need to close my shop.” “Yes … I know, I know.”
A clock stand ticked exactly midnight on the new day – 25th October a Thursday. “Here’s some more jolts!” Hoh fired non-stop like a machine gun. “That was my idea …” Maz quietly protested. “Urpp! Hah!” Emi dashed here and there, avoiding those quick jolts.
“Rah!” She stopped at one point and charged at Hoh. “Protective barrier!” An aura shield formed around her. “Ah! Smart trick, Emi!” His charged lightning jolts were repelled back to Hoh and friends. “Yeow!” Ken bent his body many times to avoid those jolts.
“Grrh!” Wei charged up her awl-like weapon and smacked the jolts away like a baseball, just like what Emi had done. “Be gone …” Maz smacked them away with his bare hand. “Oh no! What do I do!?” Hoh had no idea what to do to counter Emi, and thus fidgeted.
“Here’s what you do, Hoh! Admit defeat!” She harshly kicked onto his weapon’s staff body, pushing back onto his body and kicking him off. “WARGH!” The force certainly is real, and he crashed onto a brick wall behind. “Ouch.” Wei and Ken twitched at the sight.
“Man … that was some kick.” Emi smiled. “Well, all’s fair in love and war. Come on, Hoh … just admit defeat and we can halt the fight for a while.” Ken glared coldly at Emi, who looked like she was enjoying taunting Hoh. “Hoh …” Wei first said. “Are you okay? Maybe this fight is too much for you …” “NO!” He shouted, shocking Wei.
“No … I’m not giving up!” Hoh struggled to stand. “It’s a matter of pride here … I’ll never be able to beat Ken or Maz in a one-on-one fight … heck, I’m sure I’ll even lose to Wei!” He left the green-haired girl stunned. “Erh …” “But … at least … I can prove to myself … I can just defeat a ghost like you!” He dashed out, much to everyone’s surprise.
“I’m betting it all on this!!” His whirring machetes glowed eerie light blue. “I’m going to defeat you!” The sky around them became dark. “Huh!?” Ken was shocked. “This is!?” Maz shook his head. “No … this is not physical … it comes together with Hoh’s attack.”
Emi looked around anxiously. “This is … yikes!” She was suddenly electrocuted. “AH!!” “Whoa!” Both Ken and Wei fell back. “What is this!? AAAH!!” Hoh smiled sneakily. “Go forth!” He stabbed his charged whirring machetes on the floor and it all started.
Four gigantic fists made entirely of electric jolts came out of nowhere and punched her crazy. “URGH! AH! WAH!!” Emi could only scream in pain. The punches continued for 30 seconds and in turn, merged with the electric shock that was currently electrocuting Emi. “NOO!!” She struggled to break herself free. “Let the big one begin …” Hoh said.
A terrible black cloud brewed above her. “Ah!? No! Urk!” She remained trapped. A huge lightning strike hit her. “EYAAH!!” After-effects such as spiritual explosions and lesser jolts appeared, and smoke billowed through the whole rooftop. “Hah … hah … hah …”
The bespectacled teen panted heavily. “I used up … a lot of energy … plus, with all that running … I’m very tired …” Ken, Maz and Wei had taken cover. “Cough … wow, I didn’t know Hoh can do that as well …” Ken remarked. “Me neither …” Wei replied.
“Huh? This?” Maz said. The smoke thinned out and a shadowy figure appeared. “Ack … that was so powerful … cough … but I’m a little okay.” Emi emerged from the smoke a little dirty. “That was your best, Hoh? That was wonderful … cough.” Hoh couldn’t believe his ears and eyes. “This is impossible … no … I couldn’t defeat Emi … gah …”
Emi dusted her clothes. “Ow … that was strong, Hoh … but I’m afraid it’s not enough.” Hoh’s eyes widened in disbelief. “No … what will it take to defeat you? Urgh …” He wordlessly collapsed on the rooftop floor. “HOH!” The trio students called out to him.
No response. Ken rushed to hold Hoh up in a sitting manner. “Urgh … so tired. Argh …” Hoh grumbled under his breath. “Take it easy now …” Ken said. Wei was a little stunned and her fist was shaking. “Grrh … since we’ve come this far … it’s my turn now, hear!?”
The ghost girl was taken aback. “Wow, what a fierce answer …” Wei stepped forward on that wide rooftop. “Hoh gave it his all … and I’m going to as well.” She swung her awl-like weapon in circles before pointing the awl tip at Emi. “You’re going down, Emi.”
“Count me in …” Maz stepped out. “I want to see … if this ghost is … truly unbeatable.” Wei was lost for words at first, but she then smiled. “Let’s work together … even if I don’t really trust you now.” Maz was surprised. “What’s there … not to trust?”
Wei smirked: “I’m not sure if you’ll go back to being evil.” The silver-haired teen sighed. “Rest assured … the old me won’t come back again. RAAH!!” “YAH!” The duo charged at Emi. “Bring it on, you guys!” She made a defensive pose. “I thought you’ll say that! Blizzard tornado!!” Wei fired her attack first. A gargantuan tornado swept Duohwa.
“Eyah!!” Emi shielded her face with her arms from the turbulent winds and her feet were strengthened to hold onto the floor. “Icicles!” Wei swung her weapon and her awl spat out lots of sharp icicles. “AH! The pain!” She pushed her staff forward horizontally.
“Rain of pillars …” Maz emotionlessly fired many orbs into the sky from both his palms. “YAH!” A giant beam nearly squashed her, spiritually destroying the building. “I’m out of here! Urgh!” She allowed herself to fly with the flow of Wei’s turbulent attacks.
“Ah, so you’re evading me, eh?” Wei aimed her awl tip at the flying Emi. “GAAH!!” She fired giant icicles like a machine gun. “Eep! No!” Emi neatly flew over many icicle shots but nearly got slammed by a beam. “Try not to resist … this will make it all easier for me.”
Maz formed a giant bazooka and instantly launched a missle at her. “EYAH!” It was a success. Emi lost balance from flying, even crashing into a nearby tall apartment. “Ugh …” She had intruded on a family preparing to go to bed. “Such attacks …” She stood up and in the split second, her eyes saw sharp lances being thrown her way. “Oh dear no!!”
The lances Maz mercilessly thrown at light-speed pierced through the TV, couches and the family praying altar. “Yikes!” A pronged lance nearly ripped her skirt. “Getting out of here too!” Emi dashed through the wall on her right, but the lances kept coming.
“Ah!?” The darting lances closely followed her, piercing through places of other families there, sleeping or awake. “That Maz!!” The pale teen had his open left palm up; his aura sphere emitting and firing those lances non-stop. “I can sense your movements …”
Wei was surprised. “Oh, really? Hm … best to believe you!” She directed her ice tornado and chilly attacks to where Maz fired his lances; even his falling pillar beams. “I feel kind of sorry for her now …” Wei said with doubt etched on her eyes. “Hmm … ah! Hold it!”
“I lost her!” Maz gasped and his attacks stopped. “What was that!?” Wei likewise halted her attacks. “You lost her!?” “Yes … I don’t sense her … from there on.” He pointed to that end of the apartment building. “How could she … let me try to detect her again …”
“Look out!!” Ken’s warning didn’t register in time, as he spotted a bright yellow circle with various designs inside glow under the duo’s very feet. “WARGH!!” Maz and Wei cried in pain when a powerful laser beam blasted onto them. “I knew I’ll get you two!”
Out of the rumble and smoke, Emi floated through the rooftop floor. “What a despicable way to attack me, blasting here and there … so it’s only proper I give you both my full too!” Emi touched the floor. “You should know well … you can never defeat a spirit!”
“Excuse me!?” Wei was in shock as she stood up. “Never defeat a spirit!? We defeated and sent away thousands of Maz’s demons! Aren’t they spirits too!?” She forced herself to dash to Emi and begin more blade clashes. “Yes … but that’s because you have these weapons capable to do so. With me having the same thing … how can you defeat me?”
The ghost girl smacked on Wei many times to throw her off tired. “AH!” She was hit on the chest and chin many times. “Wei!” Maz called out. “Plus … since I’m dead, free from my earthly body … how can I ever be tired from non-stop fighting, compared to you?”
Maz’s eyes widened. “You’re right … hmph.” He snorted. “Well, I’ve subjugated the millions of demons … let me wonder why I can’t do that to you!” Maz dissolved his bazooka and formed his twin falchions. The duo dashed at each other and clashed. It was the usual stuff – blocking moves, retreating and dodging. Then, Emi did something new.
“Urgh … the power …” Wei collapsed on the floor, close to the sitting Hoh. “Maybe … I’m just weak.” Hoh shook his head. “No … you’re quite strong. Hao gave you your weapon last … Ken first, then me … but you lasted longer than me.” “Nah … that was luck …”
“Ouff!” Emi leaped to Maz, spinning her hand far out and kicked on his chest. “You!” Emi didn’t stop there, continuing the hard smacks up and down his stomach to his head. “Argh! Grh! Ra! This stops now!” Maz slammed a heavy left fist onto Emi. “OW!!”
She was thrown off a distance and Maz got all serious, fired a blast beam from his palms after dissolving his falchions. “Yikes!” Ken ducked for cover. “AH!?” Emi swung her staff in circles and pointed one glowing-red end at the blast. “I’m not losing to you!!”
Emi fired an equally large deam, clashing somewhere at a middle point between the duo. “Grrk!” Maz hissed. “I won’t be defeated!” Emi smirked back: “Same here!” Both used more energy, and the confrontation worsened. “Gah …” Wei even crawled away.
“KAAH!!” Her left hand held her staff; the right hand joined in. “What!?” MAz was shocked. Emi’s energy burst increased. “WAH!!” Her blast overpowered his and they were sent back to him. An enormous spiritual explosion ensued, rocking that area.
“Maz!” Ken called out. “Gah … urgh …” The pale teen was barely satnding up; his falchions were ripped holes here and there like paper. “No … that was too much … too much energy …” He collapsed on his knees and hands. “I can’t … go on anymore …”
The ghost girl smiled. “Alright! That means it’s my win! I beat all three of you!” Ken was stumped. “I’m the only one left … oh heck.” Wei and Hoh seemed to have regained some strength. “Really, you’re … a monster.” Emi frowned. “If you mean by being able to move on and on forever without being tired, yes, then I guess I am a monster.”
“Let’s see … I didn’t use energy on Hoh, but I used a whole lot more on Maz … so Wei is somewhere between them …” Emi smiled mischievously. Hoh twitched. “She’s going to use even more energy on Ken … oh dear, it’s like she’s torturing all of us.”
Emi frowned. “Aw, come on. Didn’t you guys say you would give it your all to fight me? What’s so bad about that?” All eyes turned to Ken. “Urk …” He was shaking a little, but then stood firm. “Right … bring it on, Emi! This final boss is mine to defeat!”
“Catch me first!” Emi stuck out her tongue at him and zipped away. “What!? Hey, come back here!” He saw her fly behind the building elsewhere, to somewhere wide and empty. “That is … that hill looks familiar …” Ken said. “I … Ah! So that’s where she’s going! Come on, everyone! Follow me!” The other trio struggled to maintain a straight back.
“Urgh … man, pal, you’re really going to drag me?” Hoh asked cynically. Wei smacked Hoh on his shoulders. “We’ve fought longer battles, you know! You can’t spare a bit to run and jump!?” Hoh grunted. “Wmm …” Maz nodded. “Very well, leader … let’s go.”
The students ran, the trio huffing and puffing, behind the large water tank to see a series of buildings in declining heights, like a staircase. “Wonderful.” Despite the large gap of some 8 to 10 feet, everyone ran with strength and leaped rooftops and rooftops over.
“Emi … I’m coming for you!” Ken was determined. A clock struck 12.21 am. “Ken …that is …” Maz said. The teen replied: “Yeap, that’s the park! The same park I fought the muscle guy hours ago!” Wei and Hoh awed. “Stop!” Ken halted his running; the gang thus nearly falling off the rooftop. “I just realized … there’s no way to go down.”
“What’s wrong, Ken!? Can’t come over!?” Emi stood down in the park’s wide ground and fired a laser beam at the group. “AH!!” Everyone frantically, except Maz who was in shock, formed their weapons and resisted the attack and its large explosion.
“Urgh …” Wei grunted. “Darn it … still too tired to fight …” This building they were on was a wide road away from Emi and Ken spotted a giant tree of thick branches, stretched out to connect the gap. “I have an idea!” He thoughtlessly jumped onto a thick branch.
“KEN!!” Hoh and Wei exclaimed. “Ah!?” Emi was shocked. “I bet you didn’t expect that, Emi!” Ken shouted as he ran on that thick branch to the tree trunk. “Huh?” The few people on the streets took notice and glared as the other students rushed after Ken on the tree branches too. “What are they doing!?” “That’s insane!” Maz didn’t care about them.
“Yah!” Ken boldly jumped downwards, branch to branch. “Oh my!” Emi exclaimed. Ken touched the ground and flared his sabre sword. “Let’s start this!” He dashed so quickly to Emi and clashed with her. “Agh!” She blocked off the multiple attempts at her head.
“Take this!” She smacked her staff to his hips. “Hah!” He blocked it off just on time. “No, you should have this!” His right hand preoccupied, the left fist was flung forward to her. “AH!!” She was thrown off nearly 500 meters away. “I’m still not done with you!”
Ken rushed after the falling Emi. “Uh … follow them, I guess.” Hoh was the last to land on the tiled ground. “That’s kind of obvious by now …” Wei commented and ran after the duo. Both boys followed her. Thankfully, the park was empty for everyone to fight.
The landscape of the park, designed with small grass ‘hills’ here and there, were also able to hinder anyone outside from seeing Ken and Emi. “Go!” Emi fired a beam of the laser. “Gah! Not getting hit this time!” The teen ran in twisted directions, away from the mass explosions in the laser’s tail. “Urgh!” Wei and duo shielded themselves. “Argh!”
“Not more lasers!” Emi was firing multiple beams. “Yah!!” Hoh was nearly hit by one, but Wei and Maz avoided several nicely. “Grk!” Ken fired fiery arrows from his sword. “I can take these down!” Emi held her staff in her right hand and sliced an arrow.
Instead of being destroyed, the arrow released fiery smudge. “AH!!” The poor girl was covered in those, burning. “Ah! Get it off!!” Emi flew around the place, trying to get rid of the fire and stains. “Take that, Emi!” Ken smirked and launched more of such arrows.
“Ah! No! Get away!” Wherever she flew, the arrows just kept coming. “Ha hah! I’m so enjoying this!” Wei glared at him coldly. “Oh dear …” Maz remained emotionless. “So hot! So hot! Gah!” Her staff swung in circles to her open left palm and she grabbed it.
“Shield!” An aura sphere expanded from the staff and repelled all the fiery liquids. She was quite angry. “Ken, you! How could you make such an attack!? You’ll pay for this!” Ken stopped the arrow-shooting and chuckled. “Aw, now you’re getting all fired up?”
She instantly appeared in front of Ken and attempted to stab into his chest. “MAH!” He retreated away and Emi kept attacking him. “Taste more of this!” Both staff ends glowed and fired their laser beams autonomously, creating more havoc everywhere. “AH!” Hoh and Maz dodged an explosion on a small hill. Wei evaded a long trail of explosions.
“FAH!” Ken was hit with three gigantic explosions. “I saved these for you!” Emi was able to smack him very hard all over his body. The attack was spiritual, but he could feel it like a real thing. “Urgh! Ah! Dssk!” His face and neck were hit, and so was his chest.
It was like a millon hits, and it continued for a minute straight. That period is horrible enough. “RAH!!” Emi gave him a flying kick; though narrowly blocked by his firm grasp on his sword, he was thrown off 50 meters away. “Urgh!” He skidded before he stopped.
Emi floated and stood over him. “Do you remember those funny dreams I had last time, Ken?” She unexpectedly asked. Ken was in quite some pain. “What … dreams?” Emi tilted her head. “You know … the one where I was a princess of a kingdom?”
In a nutshell, Emi dreamt that she was a princess in distress, kidnapped by Ria and Jia, upon orders of the secretly-evil Maz so that he would own the native kingdom. Ken and his friends went on a bizarre journey that saw the evil Maz killed and Emi and her native kingdom saved. The embarrassing happy end was Ken going to kiss her in a marriage.
“Uh … yeah, I recall that … sort of.” Emi curled a lip. “Did you know … it was actually Hao who induced me to have those dreams?” Ken, Wei and Hoh were shocked. “What was that!?” “He told me before our fight … it was his way of saying that though my time would be up soon … I could at least have a happy ending before I go … it was up to me.”
“How true.” Everyone save Emi turned around. “HAO!!” The Shaman was comfortably sitting on a bench no one noticed, on falt ground. “What she said is correct … so, Ken Kazuguchi … would you prefer Emi to leave with happiness … or gloom?” He asked.
“Emi … leaving?” Hoh asked to himself. Emi took 20 steps away from Ken. “My time is almost up, as you know …” Ken stared into her unusually-sad eyes. “Emi …” He said and struggled to stand up. “The pain … but I can take it.” Emi grunted: “Hmph!!”
She posed an offensive stance. “So, get up, Ken, and fight with all your heart and soul!” Ken grimaced and painfully his sword to Emi’s staff. He though: “What do I do? Emi’s really strong … a smarter one than all the demons for sure … even though they had their own weapons and stuff … and she has a weapon too … wait! That’s it!”
Emi was taken aback, hearing his thoughts, and Ken turned more confident. “I’ve figured a way to defeat you now.” Maz and Hao raised their eyebrows. “A way …?” Hao didn’t say anything. “What do you mean!?” Emi asked. Ken smiled. “It’s thanks to the martial arts comic books I have back home … now, I have a move far greater than my best one.”
“Far greater?” Emi grimaced. “I have a bad feeling of this …” Wei and Hoh were also stunned. “A move greater than his ultimate move …?” “I don’t know – hey! His sword is glowing! It’s very white!” Hoh pointed out to the rest. The sword was even stirring.
“Hmph!” Emi toughened herself up. “This ends now …” Ken said before he shouted: “THE EDGE!!” He stabbed his blade into the tiled ground, drew a large circle around himself and many golden lines branched out of it. “Huh!?” The lines passed by Emi and from that, a large curcle perimeter was drawn out. The place glowed eerie dark red.
From the ground, out came many fierce-looking dragon heads. “GWAARH!!” “EYAH!!” Emi was totally caught off-guard. “Get her!!” Ken shouted and all the 20 dragon heads charged at her. “Aiyah!” She attempted to get away, but crashed into something invisible.
“Ah! This is!?” “That’s right, Emi!” Ken shouted with a smile. “I’ve locked you tight in this place! These dragons have only one purpose – to separate you from your staff! That way, you can’t attack me with all your limitless might and I can easily take you out!”
Wei hit realization. “So that’s why Emi was so powerful … the staff! Hao gave it to her … and just like us, she can imagine all sorts of ways to attack us! We living people … bound to our earthly bodies and to tire … but Emi, a ghost, can never be tired! So, she can emit as much energy as she wants and easily defat us! Ken’s figured it out nicely!”
“Ah! No!” Those truck-sized flaming dragon heads buzzed around; their open mouths wanting to bite Emi all the time. “No! I’m not giving into this!” She attacked with lasers, making Ken dodge and roll so many times just to avoid the explosions. “GWARH!”
“Eep!” A dragon head almost ate her. “This is just too much – AH!!” Two dragon heads bit on each of her hands. “No! Let go! LET GO!” A dragon head struggled with the right hand it chewed on – trying to make Emi loosen her grip on her spiritual weapon. “No … I’m not letting go … MAH!!: That dragon head was successful. It took the staff.
“Alright!” Ken fired a flame blast at Emi. “NO!” She was hit directly, thrown off and crashed on the ground. The dragon head spat out the staff quite a great distance away from Emi. “Urgh … no …” Emi didn’t manage to get up this time – Ken’s attack, The Edge, dissolved and the place was bright no more. “I must get –” She finally stood up.
“Defend yourself, Emi!” Ken’s right fist punched on her face. “ARGH!” She shouted. Wei gasped. “No, he’s punching Emi!?” Ken punched her only for a few more times before kicking her in the stomach. “AAH!” She was thrown off spinning and crash-landed with must friction on the stone tiles. “Urgh …” She sat up and rubbed her face.
“Ah!” A sabre blade was pointed at her nose. Ken looked over her. “Do you still want to fight? I’ve got more here.” He pointed at his head. The other trio watched anxiously as to what will occur. Wei remarked: “This is so exciting … I’m glad I couldn’t sleep earlier …” She sweated some more. Hao said nothing. A nearby clock tower struck 12.35 am.
Emi panted heavily. No one said anything under the near-full moon. Another quiet three minutes passed by. “Well?” Ken askd again. “Do you want to fight some more?” “I knew it …” Emi giggled and then laughed. “Ah hahahaha!” Ken was a little baffled.
“Ah … wha?” “I knew it! You’re the only one who can defeat me, even when we fight as equals!” She kept laughing. Ken knew nothing to say. “This ended just as I thought it would! Only you have figured out how to defeat me! Ken … I’ve lost. I admit defeat.”
Ken was surprised of her words. “If you say so … alright!!” He jumped in the air. “Ken won!?” Hoh was stunned. “Wow … she admitted defeat … amazing.” Wei commented with wide eyes. “Ha hah … that’s the leader.” Maz clapped lightly. “The best fighter …”
“I’m so proud of you!” Emi leaped to hug him. “You’ve made me so happy …” She let go a fine flow of tears from both her eyes. “Ah … sure.” Ken tried to hold her properly, and after a few tries, managed to barely hold on her back. “You’re welcome … Emi.”
“How wonderful.” Hao smiled, finally opening his eyes. “Now this is a proper way to end it.” His staff, a great distance away from Emi, disintegrated into millions of pieces and vanished. “Truly, the boy deserved to be the leader of his pack.” He applauded softly.
That scene was undisturbed by any outsiders. “Yes … Ken really is an amazing fighter.” Emi let go of him and faced them. “All this while … being with him has been very nice … interesting and mostly wonderful. Even fighting the evil Maz.” To that, Maz shrugged.
“I can say … this is the best fight I’ve ever had. With all you guys, it was all the more very memorable. Thank you so much!” Emi bowed to everyone and they returned the bow. “You’re welcome, Emi!” “Likewise …” Emi nodded once. “Then, I have no regrets.”
“Show me the way to the other side, Hao.” Emi shocked the trio just like that. “What!? You’re really leaving!?” Hoh was aghast. “You can’t be serious!” Wei protested. “Ah … what a horrible shock.” Maz hung his head down. “Care to explain … what occurred?”
Hao got off his bench. “One portal to the spirit world, coming right up.” He snapped his fingers and instantly, by this large stone fountain a distance away, a 40-foot-high pillar of fire erupted from its base, leaving behind a giant rectangle gateway. “Whoa!” “Ah!”
“Whoa …” Maz was even more surprised. “This kind of power is …” Out of the swirling vertical portal, came four green Yellow Springs ogre guards, armed with tridents and spears and they lined up, two on each side of the portal. “They’re here to escort you …”
“Anytime would be fine.” Hao shrugged and sat back on the bench. Wei was frustrated. “Hey, at least tell us why you’re leaving so suddenly!” To that, Ken replied: “One of hre ancestors was so impatient to see her on the other side, he urged Hao to bring her over.”
“Eh … and Emi couldn’t refuse him?” Hoh asked. Emi nodded. “You know, it’s rather rude to turn down your ancestor just like that, even if I’ve never met him before … but I believe he wouldn’t lie. I expect Hao to know what’s true and false in an instance.”
The Shaman laughed lightly. “Hahah! Exactly right! That person was the real deal!” Maz bent an eyebrow. “Hmm … if it’s that urgent … I guess you can’t help it.” Wei sulked: “Aw, but … does it really have to be now? This is like so sudden …” Hoh sniffed on his nose. “Yeah … seeing Emi leave now … it’s kind ofsad.” He rubbed his eyes dry.
“So, you guys …” Ken said. “Me fighting with Emi … was our way of saying goodbye. More ceremoniously, at least … but you’ve made it quite wonderful.” One ogre guard coughed lightly at them. “Oh … I see.” The trio simultaneously nodded at Ken.
Emi spun around on the floor. “It’s been great with all of you guys … I truly appreciate being with everyone … Ken, Hoh, Wei, Bak, the insane Ria and Jia … my uncle Ang … fighting the evil Maz … it’s been troublesome, but it’s been good. Thanks for the time.”
Another ogre guard coughed slightly louder. “Emi …” Ken tried to say something, but his throat wouldn’t allow him to. “Ken … I have something to say to you in particular.” Emi looked at him apologetically. “Huh? You do?” The teen was surprised. She nodded.
“Yes … that is … I …” She played with her fingers. “Ulp …” Ken’s heart pounded more for some reason. “Ken … I … I really like you … I like you very much.” In that instant, it seemed like all the atmosphere vanished. “Uh … you’ve said that so many times …”
Emi shook her head furiously. “No, Ken. It’s not just any ordinary ‘like you very much’. It’s … far more than that. It’s … it’s … more than just that!” She nearly shouted on that one. “It’s … I … I’ve really come to … I … I love you.” The sentimental atmosphere just revived by itself when Ken was shocked. “Oh … so that’s what you meant. Love …”
“Hah, that was obvious.” Wei interrupted them. Emi raised an eyebrow. “Really? Then how come you’ve never teased me about it, like you did with Hoh on Ria?” Hoh gasped. “Uh … um …” Maz became furious. “I know about your thing … with my sister, Hoh.”
Wei smiled. “Hah, I didn’t have to. I don’t know since when … but I’ve seen it all this while. You were full with that kind of aura.” Emi and Ken exchanged faces and briefly laughed lightly. “Ahaha … well, Emi, I always thought you were … someone special.”
“I guess … I love you too.” The ghost girl was shocked. “You said the word … for the first time …” “Yeah, I guess it is my first time.” Both of them smiled and hugged each other again. Emi couldn’t halpe but give him a light kiss on his cheek. “Ah, Emi …”
Her ghostly arms parted from his shoulders. “Oh, Ken … if I were alive now, I’ll agree to go out with you … be by your side all the time … like the past weeks.” The teen blushed. “This is really farewell … for now.” She walked slowly away from him to the portal.
“Emi …” The ghost girl said nothing at first. “Even when I know this parting is just for a while … it really feels like I’m going forever …” She almost sobbed. “I’ll be back as soon as I can, Ken … I promise.” Emi walked father up to the ogre guards.
“Goodbye …” She walked on boldly; bit by bit, her body was through the portal and she was gone. The ogre guards saluted everyone there and walked into the portal itself. That great rectangle gateway shone so brightly and it was gone in an instant. “Emi …”
Ken collapsed on his palms and knees. “I miss you already …” His body shook and he cried silently. “There, there …” Wei bent down to rub his back, hoping to comfort him. No one said anything. Everyone merely remained there, under the dark sky and moon.
Continued in Chapter 60.
Notes:
The end of the battle and Emi’s gone. Refer back to Chapter 56’s end when Emi reflected about the fantasy dreams in Chapters 9 and 28. You might want to read those again, just for the heck of reading something off-plot for a while. Stay tuned for the next chapter …
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Oct 19, 2011 8:21:22 GMT -5
Once again, hello everyone. Well, I've gotten a couple and more chapters to post up, and see here, I'm going to post them at a rate of once per week, and the posting should end somewhere in November. And then, that's the end of the story.
I do not intend to write any more for forum posting after all this, but I do intend to write more so that one day, I can publish these stories as real books you buy from bookstores and read while you are enjoying coffee in a winter day. So ... what's left, just enjoy it as you always have! Thank you!
---------------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 60: Half of All the Souls’ Epilogues
“Yah!!” Ken Kazuguchi smashed the hoe’s sharp blade onto the soil, chipping off quite a lot of them. Pant. Pant. “Ah … yeah, that should do it …” He placed the hoe down and picked up the chicken feed. “Here you go … let us have more eggs from you guys.”
It was a new day – 28th October a Sunday. Ken is working in the backyard, first testing the sharpness of a hoe’s blade and now dealing with the poultry. “That’s done …” He stood up and looked at the family fields. “Emi … I wonder when you’ll be back.” He mumbled.
Having seen Emi depart to the spirit world on a request of an ancestor of hers, Ken was dilled with grim and sadness, so much so that Maz and the others were affected by it. He felt that the Duohwa trip, meant for relaxation, was nothing. On the night of 26th October, all the other students escorted him back home and bade him farewell out of concern.
There was nothing anyone could do to cheer the gloomy Ken in those days. Even Mr Ahashi gave up talking him into being proper again. On the same night he returned home, he immediately cried of Emi’s absence in bed until he slept. No one contacted him since.
Soon, he quickly decided to get over the grief, so he performed various odd jobs in the farming village over the days to calm himself, with some success; during which he came across ghosts on and off, instinctively and dully sending them off to the Yellow Springs.
“Ken!” Grandpa Ojiro Kazuguchi called from the kitchen. “The neighbor needs your help again! Go to it!” “Yeah, sure … I’m coming.” He walked to the front gates and met a cheery middle-aged guy. Ken was soon driving a cow-driven cart of foodstuff goods.
“Hm … I’ve not met with any of the guys recently.” He pondered to himself. The large black-and-white cow mooed. “Eh … maybe I’ll catch up with them later. First of all, I have to do my job now.” The cow slowly walked. He rested on the sacks behind.
You know, I bet you’re wondering possibly in the distant future – what will happen to everyone in this story? Did they get their own righteous or terrible endings? So, be ready – we will turn the clock to 20 years into the future for each person. Let’s continue.
“Greetings, Ken!” The brown-haired teen was taken aback by the loud voice. “Hey … I know that voice … it’s Bak!” He turned around, and there was the walking frail dark-blue-haired boy on the soil road. “What a pleasure to see you here!” Bakheun Kim called. “I passed by your home, but it felt like you weren’t there in person. Ha hah!” He laughed.
Bak then looked at Ken’s face from below. “Hmm …” He scrutinized Ken with some concentration. “Uh … something wrong, Bak?” “Yeah … you’re mostly okay now … but you’re still gloomy and sad … what were you sad over again last time?” Ken kept quiet.
From far away, two familiar figures were catching up to the frail boy. “My, my … what a nice surprise.” Matsuo Osada walked slowly to him. “Hi!” Ria Osada waved to him. “Oh … hey, guys. What are you all doing here?” The trio walked on beside him. “We’re here to visit a relative … my aunt and her parents … you’re still sad, aren’t you?”
In 20 years, Bak, Maz and Ria would have graduated from a same, foreign university and pursued wonderful careers. Adult Bak would no longer be the frail, childish person he is at the present, having a mature character. He became one of the Republic’s finest fashion designers and also became well-known overseas, after following his taste of fine clothes.
Adult Bak had his own family of two kids with a female friend from Aoyaga Private Academy, which they all live together with Adult Maz’s family in the present Osada temple manor in Zhili town. Quite sadly though, Adult Bak travelled a lot overseas to maintain his career, visiting his family home only twice a year. “Uh …” Bak was confused. “What was Ken sad over again …?”
“Erhm … it’s nothing.” Ken sighed. “I think I can get over it …” Maz raised an eyebrow. “Are you sure, leader? You might need help …” He brushed his silver hair aside. “Yes, Maz … I can handle myself fine. Just need to be preoccupied with something for good.”
“Ah … healthy work, isn’t it?” Maz gave it a moment of thought. “I should do more of those.” He stretched his arms here and there, inhaling into his lungs countryside fresh air. “Brother, come on. You’re not thinking of actually helping Ken in the farms, are you?”
“Well … why not?” Maz shrugged emotionlessly. “I believe … it will be fun.” Ria got a little angry at him. “No, we’re coming here to visit our aunt and her family and that’s it. Besides, we also want to give them the package mum and dad wanted to give on time.”
In 20 years, Adult Maz also settled down with his own family in the same Osada temple home, being a practitioning medical doctor – realizing his long-time interest. In fact, it was Maz who brought Ria and Bak to that foreign university after everyone graduated from a local college, after concluding that the university was of excellent quality.
Adult Maz would also play a father figure for Adult Bak’s own children, making sure that their moral lifes would not fall astray. He would find life great with his three kids with a female student from Aoyaga Private Academy as well, having tasted the love he much yearned for, and is able to manage a research laboratory he set up with his own sweat and blood, which was partially funded by the Hoh Corporation.
“Eh …” Bak scratched his head. “Yeah, we’d better get going … who knows if they’ll be worried?” Ken stared at Bak. “Maz’s relatives know you?” Bak blinked twice. “Sure they do; I’ve been staying with the Osadas for more than 3 years.” “Hmm … good point.” Ria the beige-haired girl butted in. “Ken, are you sure you’re going to be fine?”
“I guess.” Ken replied bluntly. “You should be!” Ria suddenly remarked, shocking all the boys. “For the remaining days, you’ve been gloomy and sad! You’ve sort of destroyed the nice atmosphere of the trip! How can I not be worried!?” Ria curled her lips inward.
Ken sighed. “Yeah, yeah … I’m sorry if I offended you, Ria.” He took out his horse whip and smacked it on the ground. “Yipe!” Both Bak and Ria were shocked. “What was that for!?” “MOOO!!” The cow mooed and stopped walking. “Yeah, that ought to do it.”
In 20 years, Adult Ria became a critical journalist for a provincial newspaper company, writing many articles vocal of the realities of the Republic, earning awards from foreign presses and the government itself. She also got married and moved into her husband’s home to have four kids of two boys and two girls, having a lively and happy family.
She regained her spiritual abilities; oddly, coached by Maz himself, who presumably may have accepted the possible virtues of being a medium. However, she did not regain any of the previous memories of hers, which were sealed by Hao. Both she and Maz would later be recognized as worthy mediums by Hao and they juggled between both their jobs well.
“Here I am.” Ken looked at a house to his left. “The neighbor wants all these sacks to be in his home.” He got off the cart and rung the house doorbell. “Who is this!?” A rude man came out of the door. His frown and angry mouth softened. “Ah, it’s you on time!”
“You’re welcome. Here’s the … 100 sacks of potatoes.” Ken said after a rough count. “A hundred sacks!?” Bak was shocked. “You’re going to carry all these by yourself!?” Ken simply shrugged. “I guess so … yes.” Bak frowned. “Well, you’re not doing it alone!”
Bak held onto a potato sack, but nearly fell over from imbalance. “Whoa!” The cow mooed again. “This is so heavy …” Ria got worried. “Hey, careful with those now, will you?” She then hit realization. “Wait, we’re supposed to be just visiting people!” Bak made a wide smile. “I want to help him. Just a while, okay? Please?” He looked at her.
“Sigh … alright. I guess I’ll help you …” Ria hesitantly carried a sack. The neighbor guy did the same. “Wow …” Ken awed. “I can’t blame them … they think it’s unfair. So do I.” Maz walked over to grab a sack as well. “Eh, help yourself then. And thanks too.”
After some time, the four students have unloaded all potato sacks into the neighbour’s porch. Ken asked: “Say, Maz?” “Yes?” “Is that piece of spell … still in Bak’s ears?” “Of course … he’s awaiting the day … Ree, Sim and Yon would drop by.” Maz sighed.
“We’ll best be off now. See you!” Bak waved the teen goodbye as they went in separate ways. “Yeah, see you around.” Ken gave the cow a whip and the cart was driven off to his house. Unless he was mistaken, he saw Maz hold Ria and Bak on their shoulders tightly to himself. “That Maz …” He saw them enter a house far down the soil road.
“That youngling … how can he take so long to send a cart of potato sacks to someone!?” Grandpa Ojiro grumbled, tapping his walking cane on the soil road harder. “Come on, dad … relax.” Father Ajima Kazuguchi said. Ken neatly stopped the cart in front of his home. “I’ll just deal with you later …” Ken said to the cow. “Oh … everyone’s out here.”
“You’re back!” Grandpa Ojiro was at the house front gates, together with his son Ajima and Saya Minato. “Yes, Grandpa … I’ve helped the neighbor.” Ken sighed and leaned on the house walls. “Good … I hate to see you all sloppy, as a military commander.”
In 20 years, Grandpa Ojiro would have been 112 years old, if he wasn’t dead for four years due to natural causes. When the whole Kazuguchi family was in mourning, all of Ken’s friends came to pay their visits. However, before dying, Grandpa Ojiro has had great time playing with his little great-grandchildren, thus dying without regrets.
Not forgetting the military service of ending the Northland Civil War, the government gave Grandpa Ojiro great honours by building a nice tomb for him not-so-far-away from Handao. Ken, Wei, Hoh, Bak, Maz and Ria were the first to give their last respects to the old man, compared to other people. The tomb place since then became quite a tourist magnet.
“Whatever you say, Grandpa …” He then turned to his parents. “Dad, the backyard’s done …” Father Ajima smiled. “Well done, son. You deserve a rest then.” He patted his son’s shoulder. “Come on inside, your mum’s going to make some tea. Isn’t that right?”
Mother Saya was a little stunned. “Ah … yes, sure! I was planning to make some bean cakes for some time … let me test it out. It’s new to me.” Ken smiled weakly. “Sure, mum … I’ll eat some of your cake.” He walked with everyone inside and locked the doors.
“I’m done with the chores …” The brown-haired teen rested on a living room couch. “I wonder what I should do next … really need to get rid of all this sorrow in my heart. I can’t take it anymore …” He sat for five minutes and got up to hear his name called.
In 20 years, both Elders Ajima and Saya are still the same, except older – living in the same house, spending time with each other and on the family fields, growing cash crops and harvesting them year after year. On a bright side, they have got the company of some Kazuguchi grandchildren, who would visit them on and off daily or the weekends.
“Big bro Ken!” Ryushi Kazuguchi came running downstairs. “Hey, you little tyke!” Ken neatly lifted him in the air. “Whee!” Both of them squealed together and then laughed. “Can you, um … help me with some work, please?” Ken avoided Ryushi’s puppy face.
“I just want to learn …” Ken was surprised, raising an eyebrow at him. “Okaaay … then I will help you learn something.” He turned to his folks. “Mum, I’ll be down to eat that cake of yours … of course, after you actually make the cake.” “Of course, sweetie …”
In 20 years, Adult Ryushi of 29 years continued to stay in the family home; this time, he chose not to further his studied further than college graduation, only earning a diploma in business and commerce 8 years before. The entire Kazuguchi family, even Ken and sister Ayumi, objected to him not going into a good university, but Adult Ryushi prevailed.
That was because he put all his years spent observing the way people farm the lands into the family plots he so loved, and that he was a diligent worker, so greatly increasing the crop harvest that his parents decided to approve of him. He also had the house ownership transferred to him. When asked, Adult Ryushi often said he would marry at a right time.
“Okay, what do you have?” Ken carried Ryushi upstairs. “It’s like this …” The duo spent some time in Ryushi’s room, reading some study material together and only coming out of the room at 2 o’clock, where mother Saya’s cake was just finished baking. “Oh boy!”
Ryushi ran to the dining table for his slice of red bean cake. “Tuck in. It’s quite nice.” Father Ajima said. “Yay!!” Ken sighed at him. “Ryushi’s still so playful …” He helped himself to the cake and some family quality time, so the day didn’t go to waste again.
It was soon 3.30 pm. Ken decided to walk outside for a while. “Sigh …” He zipped up a black jacket coat. “I wonder what’s Emi doing now.” He looked to the sky, imagining her face there. “All those times we had together … good or bad … I’ll never forget them.”
He took a slow walk down the long soil roads to the aerotrain station. He sighed again and again. “Hello, Ken.” “Yo, youngster!” Some locals greeted him, but he said nothing. “Has that Ojiro been bullying him again …?” A skinny old man said. “We should talk to him about this!” A fat auntie raised her hand in the air. “Yes!” Some six people agreed.
Ken didn’t really bother abut what would happen next, and he nearly approached the aerotrain station. “Hello, Ken …” A cold voice spoke. “Huh? Oh, it’s you.” There was the pale teen Maz again. “You’re going back so fast already? What about your relatives?”
Maz scratched his head. “Ah, I’m not going back … I’m just walking around the place. Ria and Bak are doing … something with my relatives … I have no interest.” Both boys stood around on that street bordering the Handao suburb-village area. Neither could say anything after Maz explained his being here. “So … leader … are you thirsty?”
“Uh …” Ken looked down. “I guess I am.” Maz smiled lightly. “Let me get you a drink then … what flavor do you want?” Ken was hesitant at first. “I like the orange one … or was it the apple one? I don’t know … I kind of confused them together.” Ken sighed.
Maz laughed. “The leader? Sigh? That’s not very ‘you’ … the leader.” The brown-haired teen shrugged. “I never wanted to be the leader in the first place. It was because all of you reached a general consensus on that issue. Sigh … might as well go with the orange.”
“Alright. Stay right here.” Maz ran off to the ascending aerotrain staircase. “Hm, leader, huh?” Ken scratched his pockets. “I don’t know about that. I’ve been a delinquent all my life and I’ve only started to change. Is this too much for me?” Ken sat on a nearby bench.
“Of course you’re fit to be a leader.” Another familiar voice popped from his left. “Ah!” Ken nearly fell off. “What the!? Hao!?” It was Shinra Hao, donning his human clothing of white shirt and long blue jeans. “How did you!? Where did you come!? Gah!! Do you always do this!? Suddenly appearing and shocking people!?” Ken retorted angrily.
Hao simply laughed. “Yes I do … yes I do.” Ken turned to the papers Hao held in both hands. “What are those?” “Oh, this? It’s a lot of paperwork to handle.” “It’s … not about the case of Maz being insane and evil, is it?” Ken had skeptical eyes. “Of course not.”
In 20 years, Hao would still be the National Shaman, ever regulating the moral, family and religious affairs of the Republic and occasionally giving the Premier advice on some issues in the government. It was a position he would keep for a very, very long time, under the government-sponsored lie that his Office is a council of religious leaders.
Due to his physically-unchanging 16-year-old body, obtained by mysterious reasons, he never made face-to-face contact with anyone of Ken and friends. There may have been other reasons, but one thing was for sure: Hao has not called on Ken and friends to solve any spiritual cases for a long time. However, during the vent when he recognized Ria and Maz as good mediums, he spoke to them behind a thick veil, never exposing his face.
“That case was long solved … the government handled everything else.” Hao arranged some papers. “These are reports on the latest surveys from other religious sites. Their leaders report directly to me … so I have a lot of work to do.” He smiled back at Ken.
Ken got back up on his bench. “So … why’d you spare time to come here?” “Good boy.” Hao said, twitching Ken. “Right question to ask … well, I thought I might let you know that the girl may be back soon.” Ken was unfazed. “So? I know Emi will come back.”
“…” Hao said nothing. “If you say so.” Meanwhile, up at the station, Maz was looking at six different vending machines; all of different drinking can selections. He was clueless and in an awkward situation. “Oh dear … which brand would the leader want?”
That bought some time for Ken to be with Hao. “Hm … calm autumn isn’t it?” Ken asked to stimulate a talk. “The first snow will fall on 6th November … and it will keep falling until 11th February next year.” Hao instantly said, stunning Ken. “Are you sure?”
Hao opened his eyes and smiled. “I’m sure of it. You and your friends, even the 1.8 billion people in the Republic, I believe, will enjoy all the snow showers.” Ken stared at him half-eyed. “I don’t … even want to know how you knew that. Mediums …” “… You’re not insulting mediums, are you?” It was Hao’s turn to stare coldly at Ken.
“What? No! Of course not! It’s just … hey, speaking of which, what happened to Jia?” Come to think of it, everyone has not thought of Jiahui Zhang for a long while. “What, that blunderhead? He’s still in prison … serving his time … for moral misguidance. You know, using the holy scriptures as reason to stalk you just to take Emi away by force.”
In 20 years, Elder Jia survived his 8-year jail term in the notorious Big Island Prison, also endured a strict ‘re-education’ program that turned his twisted mind upside-down into that of a normal person. On a side note, the program was designed by Hao himself, which included many methods many human-rights groups critized as close to ‘brainwashing’.
The good side was that Jia was taken into a government-sponsored vocational school and became a diligent fisherman in the southern sea coasts. The bad side was that Jia, being so weak after the program, although turning over a new leaf, he could never be a happy man again. Hao said that Jia had the choice to move on with life after his punishments, thus declaring he’s not at fault as to what happened to Jia.
“Ow … serving his time …” Ken twitched at the thought of staying in jail. “I bet that’s the same for Emi’s Uncle Ang …” Hao silently nodded. “Correct. Charges of public assault on several occasions … not to mention the property damages he’s done around.”
A chilly wind blew by them. Ken recalled back the muscular man with a fierce face. The Cenge Ang who taught Emi the martial art ability of controlling one’s mass internal energy in one’s body and channeling them to perform extra ordinary feats since young till her death.
“Hm …” Ken rubbed his chin. “If Ang wasn’t around and all strong and he didn’t teach Emi those fighting skills … I might not be here today.” Hao said nothing. “Maz would still be insane and do more evil things. If it weren’t for Ang, all this won’t happen.”
In 20 years, Elder Ang had served his 12 years in Big Island, unfortunately without any parole as decided by Hao due to observing Ang’s unruly behavior. Ang would continue on with his unruly behavior for the first 5 years in jail, before an instance of thinking his niece in his mind made him decide to turn over a new leaf – and drastically improve.
By helicopter escort, he was released back to the Takahiro family to the embrace of his younger sister – Emi’s mum – where he first worked with the family in their farming and fishing lifestyle for 6 years, before working various odd jobs everywhere to survive as he had always done. He has come to bear Emi in his thoughts ever since that time in prison.
“Ah, but keep in mind.” Hao put his stack of papers aside. “Everyone must play their own part. That’s how … fate comes to be.” The Shaman relaxed on his back. “The way I see fate … it’s a complex of overlapping strings of … people running all over the place.”
“There’s a mysterious force that made you and Emi … collide into each other.” Hao used two hands of two fingers to illustrate walking persons banging into one another. “That force … and also how you and Emi interact … together, they create different destinies.”
“Hm … destiny and fate … I don’t know about that, Hao … but I’m just going to do the best I can in everything.” Ken reclined on his back. The Shaman smiled. “See? You’re already doing your part … and soon, you will later build for yourself a greater destiny.”
The chilly autumn wind blew by them again. Maz was still going through all the vending machines for Ken’s ‘orange drink’. “Hm … Emi Takahiro.” Ken mumbled. “I hope her family back north in Homyunggan Province is doing well.” “Ah, I’m sure they will …”
In 20 years, Elder Mr and Mrs Takahiro – Emi’s parents – are still alive, staying in Yange town and maintaining their agricultural work lifestyles; her as a farmer and him as a fisherman who brought back Emi’s hated seaweed. There was a brief scare when Mrs Takahiro collapsed, but would otherwise be okay if she gave her body well-earned rest.
Emi’s younger brother would have graduated from a local institute and worked as a local junior market analyst, supporting his mum and dad, though he hasn’t married yet. The only bad news was that Emi’s grandmother, on her dad’s side, has been dead for 8 years due to a malignant stomach cancer. To those alive, she would be sadly missed.
“I guess you’re right.” Ken cracked his fingers. “They’re all strong. They moved on with life, even when Emi died and met me.” Hao said nothing, only nodding. “My best wishes to them …” “I’m done with my papers.” Hao said and stood up. “Let’s see …”
“What are you – whoa!?” Ken was shocked. Hao emitted flames from his palms which burnt the thick stack of papers into black crisps. “This is!? What the!?” Ken bent down to touch the bits. “This is really charred up! But how did you!?” Hao simply smiled.
“Eh, many people reacted just like you when I randomly burnt things up.” Ken stared half-eyed and murderously at Hao. “No way … that was a real fire … and you didn’t burn yourself! Wait … you’re not telling how you learned that, aren’t you?” He said.
“Of course.” Hao looked at the grey sky. “It’s a secret. Just like how I would suddenly appear out of nowhere’ – Hao waved his hands – “or make a portal to the Yellow Spring show up.” Ken blew the charred bits away. “You’re the most awesome medium I’ve –”
Maz interrupted them. “Sorry, leader … I didn’t know what to pick – oh … Hold on, it’s you.” He stared at Hao. “Hello. This is the second time we’ve met. How do you do?” He lied again. “My name’s Shinjuku Han, an acquaintance of the boy.” He assumed his alias.
“An acquaintance … you’re the one who gave Emi … the staff to fight us the other day.” Maz mumbled. “Yes, I am.” “How long … have you known Ken?” Maz asked coldly. Ken himself felt jittery. “A few weeks. He had some trouble … and I helped him. You can say … he’s quite a friend.” Maz said nothing for a few seconds. “My pleasure.”
When Maz reached his right hand out, the five cans of orange drink fell to the street. “Yeow! Why did you buy so many!?” Ken bent down to pick them up. Maz and Hao thus shook hands in acknowledgement. “I didn’t know … which brand to pick. So … there.”
The three boys sat around the place, drinking up all of Maz’s cans and spent some time talking to each other. They even laughed at a joke. Just then … “Ken?” A familiar voice approached him and everyone turned to see the little lady who crossed the street. “Oh.”
“Hey Ayumi.” Ken lifted his hand to his sister Ayumi Kazuguchi. “What are you doing here?” The 13-year-old tucked her handbag close to her. “I went out with my friends … it was fun, watching a movie together … I see you’re hanging out with your own kind.”
The teen turned between Maz and Hao. “Erhm … I guess you can say that.” Ayumi was shocked. “You!” Ken and Maz were surprised. Hao raised an eyebrow. “Yes?” “How in EraS did you manage to keep your hair this long!?” She pointed at Hao, whose hair at the back reached a little below his kneecaps. “You could be suspended from school!”
Hao chuckled. “Oh? Well … I’m glad I dropped out of school then.” Of course, this was another lie and the trio stared at him. “Right … my business with Ken is done, so I’m going back … home. Goodbye.” He quickly and quietly walked off to the Handao villages.
“What was his business … with you, leader?” Maz asked. “Erhm … he said something about Emi coming back soon …” He bluntly replied. “She is? When?” “I don’t know … somehow, whenever … still waiting for her.” He was about to be sad when Ayumi spoke.
In 20 years, Adult Ayumi had graduated from another foreign university and pursued her long-time interest in Northland historical culture. She has earned a doctorate for writing a thesis after obtaining valuable finds in her first archaeological project farther east of the Republic and moved into a luxury Core City apartment to continue her second project.
Her biggest dream, remaining unfulfilled at this time, is to be able to set up her own family. As her work of interest has her caught in earth-digging all the time, she heavily wishes that she could find the time for a loyal, loving boyfriend and establish a family of her own. But, committed to the dream, she started to attend some marriage counseling.
“With that oddity aisde … look!” Ayumi took out a small gold-painted tablet. “‘Wealth and happiness eternal’ … nice tablet.” Maz said, reading the Northlands inscription on it. “How much was it?” Ken asked. “Only 10 EraSean dollars. It’s a good buy. I liked it.”
She put it back in her pocket. “I’m going back home … just be back before dinner, okay?” Ayumi said. Ken noded and then, she was off down the soil roads. “Hm … what a lively girl.” Maz remarked. “Uh …” Ken was a little down. “You don’t want to know.”
That instant, Maz’s cell phone rang. “Hello … yes, Ria … alright, I’m coming.” The pale teen put his cell phone away. “Looks like we’re having a toast … I’m going back. See you … leader.” He wordlessly walked after Ayumi. Ken sighed. “Looks like it’s just me again.”
Ken made a trip to his favourite bookstore, catching up on some books he might have missed. “Ah … a worthy buy.” He bought a total of 15 books, being ‘To Speak to You’ volumes 15 to 19, ‘Baku Gaku’ volumes 1 to 3, ‘Magical Detective Kon’ volumes 12 to 15 and ‘Cossack’ volumes 2 to 4. “Let me see if there’s anything new in Shijun city …”
He walked down many streets, from the suburb area to the urban. The height of Shijun city buildings rose and there were the aerotrain tracks. “Normal busy life again …” He observed the people swarming the streets. Cabs and cargo trucks dominated the roads. “Today’s weather … we’re expecting some fine weather of about 5 degrees Celsius …”
Ken stopped in front of a shop selling large TV sets. “Nice, there won’t be any rain for now. I just have to wait for the snow.” As he walked on, he felt that something tugged onto his shoes. At first, it wasn’t a bother, but as he walked, the feeling got heavier.
“What is this – yeow!” He saw about three ghosts clinging to his left shoe. “Please … sir … help us.” A haggard middle-aged male whimpered. “Please …” A sad female and a small boy pleaded as well. “Really, why do you people die so fast?” He hissed softly.
He dragged himself to a clean back alley where he kicked off the ghosts. “AH!!” The trio crashed onto a wall. “Salvation you want … is what you get.” Ken used his free hand to conjure his spiritual sword, drew a circle around them and encased them in a bubble.
They shouted, but Ken heard none. The bubble shrunk and vanished, meaning that their sending off to the Yellow Springs was complete. “Sigh … quite a number of them.” He made his weapon disappear and was to walk away when he heard noises from nearby.
“Argh!” A man cried. “How dare you dirty the boss’ jacket!? How will you pay back!?” It was the five bullies, with Bullies Two to Five beating up what looks like a fellow mate from Ken’s school. “I told you it was an accident!” “LIES!” “Beat him some more!”
“Hey, you! What do you think you’re doing!?” Ken shouted and rushed to them. The five bullies stopped laughing and beating the youngster, turning only to find Ken. “Boss, it’s Ken Kazuguchi!” Bully Two shock in fear. “Oh no … let’s retreat!” Bully One said.
Continued in Chapter 61.
Notes:
The epilogues are not over yet … a lot of info here can be traced back to many chapters, but the most important are Chapters 25 and 27 about Jia and Ang, Chapter 18 for Emi’s family, Chapter 23 when Hao sealed Ria’s fanatic medium memories, Chapters 41 and 48 for Maz’s issue of hating his parents for being mediums, Chapter 43 for the reason Ken can send spirits to the Yellow Springs and Comic Arts Page 19 for the reason to Hao’s unchanging 16-year-old body. So … please stay tuned for some good surprises.
|
|
|
|
Post by Professor Fann on Oct 24, 2011 1:36:00 GMT -5
Alrighty. Update time. Nuff said.
--------
This original fiction is mine, and all characters belong to me unless they are those of whom you know do not. I hope this fiction will be entertaining as you proceed along.
- M’siaFanWriter
Chapter 61: Latter Soul Epilogues and a Reunion
Previously, we have dealt with some characters’ epilogues, that is to say, what happens to them in 20 years into the future. Now, we shall deal with all the remaining characters and hopefully, there will be some more well-deserved endings to them. Let’s proceed …
Ken has just sent some creepy ghosts off to the Yellow Springs and just down the back alley, he met with the five bullies beating on a fellow student from his school. “Stop that beating at once!” He tucked his books tightly with him and rushed to the group.
“Boss, it’s Kazuguchi!” Bully Two said. “What!?” Bully One’s eyes widened in shock. “Retreat!” The bullies ran off into the streets. “Urgh …” The student moaned and rubbed his stomach. “Hey! Are you alright!?” Ken bent down to bring him up.
“Ow …” It was a classmate of Ken’s. “Thanks … those guys dragged me into here … wanted me to give them money …” Ken sighed. “They never learn …” The teen carried him up by holding his shoulder and left side rib. “Argh … always seeing trouble …”
In 20 years, the five bullies were still friends. About 15 years prior, after dropping out of college, feeling that school was a drag, they banded together in their own group, playing original metal and rock lyrics. A record company spotted them during an audition and signed them up to a five-year contract. Their music was at first a good hit with the people.
When they renewed the five-year contract, the contents of their new lyrics were so bad that the government, under Hao’s directives actually, deemed them ‘subversive’ and blacklisted them altogether. They lost their contract and became unemployed, but soon were picked up for vocational school and they now make a living together in odd jobs.
“Sigh … I’m confident those five will meet terrible ends.” Ken struggled to move the student to somewhere safe. “Ergh … thanks for helping me … but, why are they afraid of you, Ken?” He asked. Ken was a little stumped. “Um … let’s say they had a bad time.”
Clearly, they still remember in early September when Emi, inside Ken’s body, fought those five off and even destroyed a piece of lumber to millions of bits with her energy martial artist skills. “Bad time, huh?” The student smirked. “I wonder what it could be.”
“Ahahah … you don’t need to know that …” Ken laughed it off weakly. He brought the student out to the streets and he leaned against a wall. “You need some help? Maybe I can walk you home.” Ken bluntly said. “Urgh … no. I’m fine. Just leave me alone.”
Ken stared half-eyed at him. “I get the feeling he’s afraid of me too …” Soon, the student vanished from sight. “Mister Kazuguchi, we meet again.” “Huh? Oh!” Ken turned around to find the familiar voice of his teacher, Mr Sato Ahashi, being with Mr Fukuo Sanada.
“Morning, sir …” He stood straight in front of Mr Ahashi. “So, enjoying your holidays, Kazuguchi?” “Yes, I guess …” Mr Sanada laughed. “Ho ho ho. What a bright fellow this one is. I’ve always felt this one will be special ever since that fight.” Both Mr Ahashi and Ken stared at the rotund man. “Um … what fight?” “Why, you were nine years old.”
His memory came back – it was when he first fought the 5 bullies to protect Hoh and how he turned into a delinquent. “Do you … still remember something so long ago?” The rotund man laughed again. “Ho ho … it was a very vivid memory, my dear boy.”
In 20 years, Elder Mr Ahashi and Mr Sanada continued to teache in the Aoyaga Private Academy for another 3 years, when Mr Ahashi felt he fit in the minimum requirement to sign up for the Education Ministery disciplinary council in Core City. Being happy for him, Mr Sanada was more than willing to follow him to the national capital.
Both would introduce a wide variety of disciplinary regulations, aimed to curb any bad behavior in students. With both teachers managing the regulations so that they are both harsh and soft at the same time – both ruthless yet merciful – to cultivate good moral in the students, juvenile misbehaving in many schools greatly decreased over the years.
“It’s a bit sad, really.” Mr Ahashi remarked. “Huh?” Ken asked. “You’ve done quite well in the national exams and I’m looking forward to telling your parents on your progress.” The teacher said. Ken only sighed. “Hmm … speaking of which, there’s them too.”
“Them?” Ken asked. “Yes … Mr and Mrs Osada.” Mr Ahashi then explained: “We keep records over the years and we also examine records from schools where students studied before they moved to our school. These two are the only parents who have never showed up at any parent-teacher meeting or on report card day all these years. It’s fishy, I’ll say.”
“Achoo!” Mr Osada sneezed in his office. “Hey, Osada.” A colleague said to him. “Are you okay? What’s up?” “Oh no … I sneezed. Maybe someone’s talking about me.” The colleague shook his head. “Nah, you’re probably just not so well. You should get rest.”
“Choo!” Mrs Osada sneezed away from a client whose face manicure she is performing. “Uh … are you okay?” The lady client said. “I’m fine, thanks.” Mrs Osada rubbed her nose in a luxury saloon. “I’m not having a cold, am I …?” The heater whirred noisily.
In 20 years, both Elder Mr and Mrs Osada would have regained their dream jobs of being mediums for the rest of their life, earning back Hao’s recognition after observing that they have truly spent their time properly between work and family for the 2 years before Maz, Bak and Ria went to college and university and lived in a hostel there. They chose to do their spiritual work in their temple manor this time and did not wander anymore.
Ken hung his head down. “I’m sure they’ll come if they weren’t away from home at all …” Mr Ahashi snorted his nose. “Anyway, we’re going down to a shop to eat dessert. Care to join us, Kazuguchi?” Ken was terrified at the idea. “Uh … no thanks. I’m busy.”
The teen hurriedly parted from his teachers, down many streets. After crossing a big cross intersection, he panted at the traffic lamp post. “Ha … ha … I almost got invited over to a nightmare.” The people walked on the streets. “Hey, this is close to … Wei’s place.”
He immediately remembered back Ziwei Chou and Chesong Hoh, his two friends living here in the city. “Hmm … maybe I can pay them a visit.” Ken walked down a slope street and found a city directory. “The nearest aerotrain station … Wei’s home … and Hoh’s.”
“Yah!” A familiar person jumped in a court. “Here goes!” She shot the basketball and it entered the hoop nicely. “Alright! Two points for me, dad!” She said. “Oh, you enegetic girl Ziwei …” It was Mr Chou, playing with Wei on the basketball court. “I’m quite old … and I don’t think I can score a point like I used to.” The elder rubbed on his back.
“Aw, come on, dad!” Wei frowned. “Just stay young, okay?” The duo were in a decent basketball court in the apartment compound where Wei lives with her dad. A clock stand nearby ticked 4.41 pm. Ken came down the descending staircase of the aerotrain station.
In 20 years, Wei, Hoh and Ken had gone to the same, mos prestigious university in the Republic – the one Mr Chou wanted her to go. Adult Wei had graduated from law school, served in four years of apprenticeship before becoming a certified lawyer. Participating in provincial politics had her voted in her constituent to be a working Senator in Core City.
Adult Wei could still afford to spend time with her three young Kazuguchi kids, after marrying Adult Ken 8 years prior, as the Republic’s legislature only met once a month for a week straight, giving her ample time to be a good nurturing mother to her kids. But when she’s away from home, either Ken or his parents would look after the three kids.
Ken stared from the station. Mr Chou rushed with much effort, chasing after his daughter. “Ah! You got the ball, dad!” Wei called. “Upff! Here I come!” Mr Chou snatched the ball away from her, dribbled to a spot from the hoop and attempted a shot. “Ah! Oh no!”
The ball missed the hoop due to Mr Chou’s lousy shot. “Oh, dad …” Wei watched the ball bounce off. “Say, is brother Xucao fine?” “Hm? Yes, your mother called yesterday. He’s fine as ever … working at the same processed food factory before his coma.”
“Hmm … still working at that same place before his accident, huh?” Wei mumbled and the basketball stopped bouncing. “It’s hard to earn money as you go … ah, never mind! Alright, dad! One more round, please!” Wei ran off to get the basketball. Mr Chou was stunned. “Ziwei! I really don’t feel like playing anymore!” “Don’t be silly, dad!”
In 20 years, Elder Mr Chou would be a chief executive officer in the bank he worked for years, after being promoted through the time for his diligent workmanship, and would continue to work for an extra 15 years until he decided to retire and return back to his family in his hometown Gaowu – occasionally being visited by his daughter’s family.
Elder Xucao Chou had resigned from his work in the factory 14 years ago, having done the same job for years. He fared much better in taking over the family crop fields and even set up his own family with concurrently two teen children going to graduate from high school. Elder Xucao would witness his grandparents die on their beds 2 years ago.
“Eh … maybe I should leave them for a while.” Ken smiled and walked back to the station platform. Wei and her dad never noticed Ken at all, continuing to play basketball until Mr Chou decided that he had enough. “Let’s see … I’ll try to visit Hoh now.”
He bought a train ticket to Hoh’s station and zoomed off in the nick of time. “Hmm … there’s really a lot of people I’ve met today … I wonder if I’ll meet anyone else.” The aerotrain zoomed on its tracks through the city. His eye spotted a familiar structure.
“There we are. The tallest building in the city – Hoh’s penthouse.” That structure inched closer and closer. At the same time, Hoh was wearing a dim black jacket at his front door. “Please, master Hoh.” An elderly servant approached him. “Please be back by dinner.”
“No problem. I’m going out for a walk. Thanks.” The servant nodded and watched Hoh descend to ground floor via the special elevator. Hoh walked into a posh compound of various plants and trees, and the swimming pool was drained out as it is now prohibited to swim. Just at the security station, Hoh saw Ken standing there and rushed up to him.
“Ah, buddy Ken! How’re you doing?” Ken and Hoh slapped each other’s palms and made an elbow tug. “I’m just walking around. I’ve been bumping into so many people … guess what? Mr Ahashi invited me to join him and Mr Sanada for some dessert.”
Hoh was stunned. “Mr Ahashi? Dessert!? No way, pal! You just gave me some horrible mental images! AH!!” The duo laughed loudly on the spot; the security guards snorted. “I’m walking out for a bit, but I don’t know where to go …” Hoh tried to stop laughing.
In 20 years, Adult Hoh graduated from business school, together with Adult Ken, and woul work his way in his father’s Hoh Corporation until he became the chairman three years ago, when Elder Mr Hoh retired in favour for his son. In a surprising turn, he had confessed and even proposed to Adult Ria 7 years ago, and she moved into his home.
He broke off the age-old event of the Hoh family only having single and lonely children by having four kids of two boys and girls, so his family was livelier, not so lonesome and the Hoh family lineage was not jeopardized by single children. Since Adult Ria is a Hao-certified medium, Adult Hoh often turned to her for some divining guidance. It was also he who would support Adult Maz’s research laboratory with his massive wealth.
“Where do you suggest I walk to, pal?” Ken glared at Hoh for asking his opinion. “Uh, you’re always alone, aren’t you, Hoh?” Ken shrugged at him. “I guess you can say that … mum and dad are out of the country and they probably won’t be back till my birthday next year.” Hoh sighed miserably. “I wish I knew what they are doing, besides business.”
“Achoo!” Mr Hoh sneezed in his bed. “Ah …” The tall man got off bed and walked in his hotel room – being far away in some prosperous city in another huge country. “I’m so far from home … eh, what the heck, I’m going back to bed.” He tucked under his blankets.
The chilly wind hit onto Mrs Hoh’s face. “Hmm?” She was in a make-shift studio in yet another far away country. “I wonder what that was … oh well, back to work.” She continued to powder her face. “Mrs Hoh!” The director called in. “It’s almost time!”
“Yes, coming!” Mrs Hoh walked out into an elaborate set beside this huge clear lake in the evening. “Camera! Roll! Take your positions! Action!” If it’s one thing anyone should learn from here, it is that a parent should care for his or her child more often.
In 20 years, Elder Mr Hoh would spend his late years playing with his grandchildren and more quiet times with Adult Hoh, having retired from office and learning that he wasa poor father to his son. Elder Mrs Hoh would still host her popular lifestyle TV show and go for more facial surgeries, but unlike before, she also realized that, like her husband, she was a poor parent to Adult Hoh, so she therefore spends more time with his family.
“So … what arewe going to do now?” Ken stared quietly at Hoh. “Um … I know what we can do … let’s go visit Wei! She’s probably still playing basketball with her dad.” Hoh smiled. “Now that’s an idea! Though … I don’t know if I can win against her …”
Ken glared at him. “No … I’m not saying we should play basketball with her. I’m just saying we should meet up with her. Well, your folks aren’t home, maybe we can get her to come with us and do something …” “Now THAT is a better idea!” Hoh remarked.
“I never said anything about playing …” Ken tucked tighter to his package of comic books. “Oh, more comics? What’d you get?” Hoh asked. “Eh, just some new books.” “What? Those came out! Ah ~” The two teens talked as they walked to the aerotrain station, bought tickets to Wei’s place and continued their talk about comic books.
They arrived at Wei’s place soon and surprisingly, she was still playing basketball in the court. Happy faces were formed and everyone talked about random stuff. “Ah.” Wei held her basketball and sat on a bench. “I’m done playing. Oh yeah, you’re okay now, Ken?”
Wei looked at him straight in the eyes. “I hope so … I calmed down a bit. Is that okay?” Ken answered. “Yeah, I guess so.” The nearby clock stand ticked 5.30 pm. “You want a game of basketball, leader?” Wei showed the ball to Ken. “Uh, no thanks really, Wei.”
The trio sighed on that bench. A few more minutes passed by, yet no one said anything. It’s probably one of those moments where they relax together and savour the moment itself. “Eh … mind if I leave?” Hoh suddenly asked. “Leaving so soon?” She asked.
“Yeah … decided I’ve been out for too long.” Hoh scratched his head. “Alright then, I’ll see you later.” Ken and Wei waved him farewell. The bespectacled teen rushed off to the aerotrain station. “Ah, a moment of loneliness to ourselves.” Wei said with a small smile.
“What?” Ken was puzzled. “Nothing.” She quickly answered. “Darling Ken! There you are!!” A loud female voice rang into their ears. “What the!?” Wei covered her ears. “It’s … Yon!?” Ken was taken aback. “Hi! I’ve come back!” The redhead lady approached the duo just in front of them. “Whoa, this is amazing.” Wei remarked. “You three are back.”
Behind the floating Yon was also the black-haired Sim and blonde Ree. “Yes, Wei … we came back … because Yon insists on visiting you, Ken.” Ree grudgingly replied. “Now, Ree, please!” Sim said angrily. “Be kind to them! Enough with your great sarcasm!”
Ree shivered a little, staring at Sim. “Alright, alright … geez, I’m sorry.” “When are you going to learn to behave properly, young man, I wonder …?” Sim sighed. Wei and Ken stared at the duo. “Aw, don’t mind them. They always have fun like this.” Yon said.
In 20 years, the trio of Sim, Ree and Yon remained close together, maintaining the close friendship links ever since their times in Bak’s body. They have passed the judgment of the King of Yellow Springs, its supreme judge, and were allowed entry into Paradise. Ree and Yon had met up with their respective biological mothers and remained half-siblings.
Of course, they missed seeing Bak, so they descended onto the earth to visit him on and off. As Adult Bak was able to hear the trio with his own ears, without any of Maz’s spell pieces by then, the trio were happy to be able to communicate with him. They dared not try to play with Adult Bak’s and Maz’s children, fearing for the latter’s wrath.
“Eep! You … I …” Yon fidgeted, while holding onto Ken from behind, having seen Wei just beside them. “Relax, Yon … I have no intention to hurt you.” The green-haired girl sighed. “There’s really not much of a point to that. Besides, I’ve already know you.”
The ghost was confused. “Ah, what do you …?” Ken replied: “I think she means that she’s accepted you for who you are, Yon.” The ghost’s eyes glittered. “I … Is that really true?” Wei grunted: “So long as you don’t make Bak a total sissy.” “I … understand …”
“Speaking of which, how did you return?” Ken asked them. “You have to go through a portal or something?” Yon smiled. “Oh no, it’s totally different. We have to use the portal at first because we don’t know the way to the other side. But, we’re familiar with places now.”
Ree continued: “Now, it’s like knowing your best friend’s place and simply jumping from one world to another.” Seeing that the duo were confused, Sim shrugged: “It’s okay, master. You’ll learn when the time is right.” Ken twitched at Sim. “Excuse me – master?”
“Yes … Sim has that habit now.” Yon shrugged. “But I agree! If I had to choose between you and Maz, you’re my top choice!” Wei’s eyes twitched hard. “I don’t want to hear any more of this …” “Eeep! I’m sorry!” Ree watched Yon blush at Ken. “Seriously, sis …”
Ken and Wei played and talked with the trio ghosts until it was almost 6. All five of them caught an aerotrain ride to Handao village, where especially Yon was glad to accompany Ken home. “Ah … I’m back here again.” She said dreamily. “This wonderful place …”
Everyone stood in front of the Kazuguchi household. “I’m done walking you home, Ken.” Wei dusted her sleeves. “I’ll see you next time! Goodbye!” “See you, Wei!” Ken and the ghosts waved her off. “Today wasn’t bad at all.” Ken opened his front gates.
“We’ll meet up next time, okay?” Ken said to them. “It’s my great pleasure! Bye bye!” Yon waved most excitedly – the other two waving lightly – before vanishing in thin air. “Wow … so that’s how they move around now …” He calmly entered the front door.
He remembered Emi Takahiro always spending time with him in his room: sitting on his chair when he wasn’t using it or lying on his bed. She would watch over him while he was asleep and guide him in his homework. Oh, how he missed those times. “Emi … I …”
Ken said no more, leaving his scattered comic books on the bed and going down to eat his dinner. It was a good meal of gravy chicken, fried omelette and sweet potato leaves for vegetables. Ken watched a quiz show with everyone for an hour after dinner.
“Hm … two months of holiday.” He was in the backyard. “I wonder if dad’s planning to take us anywhere for a vacation …” A clock ticked 8.03 pm. “That would be cool, since I always wanted to go overseas … ah, I’m bired. I think I’m going out for a walk.”
The Kazuguchis never knew that Ken quietly slipped out of the household, riding an old bicycle he hadn’t used for a long time. He rode leisurely on the soil roads, turning to the left upon reaching the aerotrain station, going the path to Hao’s farmhouse. He didn’t know how long he spent cycling, but pretty soon, he already arrived at his home.
“Who do we have here?” Ken neatly halted his bike at Hao’s walkway. The Shaman donned his peasant clothes. “Why are you here? It’s rather late, you know.” Hao simply smiled. “Eh, I was going for a walk somewhere. More specifically, a place behind here.”
Hao and Ken were in front of Hao’s farm home, being at a corner of a large plot of empty grassland with mooing cows and braying goats. The whole plot of land was in front of this large aerotrain tracks held on various concrete pillars. Those tracks bordered more forests and further down, there was a large lake accessible by one of Handao’s soil roads.
“Ah, seeking peace now?” Hao asked him. “No … just for a stroll.” Ken rang the bell on the handles. “I don’t really feel so right at home.” “You really miss her a lot, don’t you?” Hao instantly asked, but got no predictable reaction. “Yeah … I really do miss Emi.”
The Shaman suddenly said: “Cows and goats don’t look after themselves.” The teen was left stumped. “Erh, right. I’m going.” “Goodbye.” Hao smiled and waved him off. “Like I said … Emi’s coming back soon.” Ken never heard what Hao said at all; he was still cycling.
He took the soil road path to the right of Hao’s home and cycled under that big highway-like aerotrain track. “Wow, eerie forest.” Ken cycled by the thick pine forests, cautious for anything which would come to harm him. Two minutes of cycling. He made it out.
“Phew …” He ended at the back alley of a residential area. Making bents and turns, he arrived at a large compound in the center of the area, of a large park with playgrounds and sport courts. “Ah … what a big lake.” He rode on the tarred roads to the edge of the lake and grabbed a bench to sit on. “The water’s so clear … the air is fresh … perfect.”
“Big bro!” Brother Ryushi ran about the Kazuguchi home. “Mum!” He rushed back to the living room. “I don’t see big brother anywhere!” Father Ajima raised an eyebrow. “Do you think he went out?” “I knew it!” Ayumi exclaimed. “It’s too quiet around here!”
The teen reclined on the bench. It was a dimly-lit full moon in the dark skies. “I’m glad I saw this place before … it’s like it’s my own paradise of calm.” He stretched his arms and legs here and there. The bicycle was left to lie on the ground. At that moment …
“Excuse me? May I sit here?” A calm female voice spoke to his right. “Sure, go ahead.” Ken didn’t bother to look at the person. “Alright, thanks.” She spoke and sat beside him. The duo looked over the blue lake, reflecting with glittering light from the full moon.
“I think … there’s a giant squid inside this lake.” Ken said. No reply at first. “Are you … sure?” The lady asked. “I’ve never heard of it before.” Ken chuckled. “It’s an urban myth I heard from those old aunts when I passed by here months ago. Silly isn’t it? Ha hah.”
The lady’s mouth was a little ajar. “I guess so … either that or it’s true … like a spiritual being, residing in the lake … for who-knows-what reason.” She giggled. “Spiritual being what?” Ken grimaced. “Oh, come on. As if that would happen.” She was a bit surprised. “After all the times we’ve been through, won’t you want to give it a though … Ken?”
When she said ‘Ken’, it was a tone the teen knew only too well. “Huh!?” He looked to his right and saw the ghost girl Emi beside him. “Hiyah, Ken!! I’ve come back!!” “AH!!” He jumped from his seat and fell on the grass. “I totally had you off-guard with my voice!”
“Emi … I’m so glad to see you again.” Ken rubbed his nose and stood up. “Yes indeed, Ken!” Emi smiled, leaped to Ken and hugged him. “I missed you as well! So much!” She rested her chin on his left shoulder and let go a flow of tears. “I knew you would come back, Emi! I knew it!” Predictably, Ken could not hold his tears back and wept softly.
In 20 years, like Ree, Sim and Yon, Emi had enjoyed her life in Paradise together with her many ancestors, also having passed the King of Yellow Springs’ judgment. Though there was much to do, she managed to witness the blessing of Adult Ken’s and Wei’s marriage. She decided to approve of them as she knew it was impossible for the love of a ghost and a living human to culminate, thus keeping him as a very close friend.
Emi tends to visit Adult Maz and Bak – the latter already knowing of her identity by then – as well as Adult Hoh. She never communicated with Adult Ria, however, fearing possible rife all the time. Naturally, she would visit Adult Wei and Ken in their new home – the latter her center of attention. Adult Wei has no complaints, knowing of her love for him.
“Oh, Ken … it’s so wonderful to see you again.” Emi let go of the long hug and stood before him. “Did you get my message though?” Ken rubbed his eyes dry. “Message? Uh … what message?” Emi was bewildered. “You mean Ree, Sim and Yon didn’t tell you!?”
Ken was clueless. “Gah, I knew somehow they didn’t … did Hao tell you at least!?” Emi was excited. “Tell me … you mean that you were coming back soon?” “Yes! That one!” He hit realization. “Oh, so that’s how he meant it … I didn’t think it would be today!”
“Well, now you know. I asked those three and even Hao to tell you … now I know that Hao’s more reliable.” Emi shrugged. They exchanged looks at first and a few seconds later, they laughed their hearts out. After the laughing, Ken rode on his bike, having found his way back to the Handao soil road. Emi followed behind and they were at the pine forests.
“So, how was you ordeal with your male ancestor?” Emi frowned a little at him. “To be honest, I was disappointed.” Ken raised his eyebrows. “Disappointed?” “Yes … want to know the reason he called me to the other side?” Ken could afford to look at Emi.
“He wanted a duel with me.” Ken couldn’t believe his ears. “He called you over … we had to rush … because he wanted to fight you!? What kind of a reason is that!?” He burst onto her. “Yeah … I know. I also felt it was selfish … but I gave him what he wanted.”
“It was a long one … it lasted for two days straight in Paradise, jumping from one place to another, across the universe … so many galaxies and black holes … and then, there are aliens too …” Ken was dumbstruck. “Aliens, Emi?” “Psyche! Just joking with you!”
The teen sighed. “You know how to pull my leg now, don’t you?” “Of course!” She giggled. “Don’t let all those comics influence you, Ken … of course this planet EraS is the sole place in the universe to have life! I can safely tell you that – I saw it all. So, anyway, I managed to beat my ancestor flat in the end …” Emi went on talking to him.
So, now you know all the souls’ epilogues. What happened to them in 20 years’ time or even beyond … but we still don’t know the epilogue of one more character. The most important character. Do you know who it is? You do? That’s right; it’s Ken Kazuguchi.
In 20 years, Ken graduated to work his way to be a rather successful entrepreneur, even forming his own company specializing in processed goods. Over the years, his feelings for Wei has grown and so was his recognition of her own feelings for him, culminating in his proposal to her 8 years prior and her instant agreement to settle with him in Handao.
Adult Ken was able to, from scratch, earn his own money to move out and build a new home for his family, somewhere not-so-far-away in Handao village. His three kids were allowed to visit his parents on and off when he was busy with work, but he was able to be a good father, raising them so much so that they were mature and independent by age 13.
Hao smiled, eyes shut. “Ah … she’s finally come back.” He was sitting on a rock in the grass fields, watching over his cows. “The boy really did not take me seriously.” Hao laid back on the solid rock and sighed. “I’m done … time to put the animals back in the barn.”
“Oh.” Maz tapped his fingers. “It seems that Emi’s back … just as that Han said.” The pale teen was sitting on folded legs in the middle of the Osada family altar hall, looking at a large conjured screen displaying Ken and Emi together down the soil road. “Hey, Maz!” Bak entered the hall. “The whole family’s here! Let’s enjoy the pizza dinner!”
The pale teen said nothing at first. “Erhm … Maz?” “Hm? Yes, I heard you.” The large screen vanished. “What are you doing here anyway?” Bak was clueless again. “Nothing much … just checking on a friend.” Maz got up and walked to Bak. “Let’s go …”
Ken had just cycled by Hao’s farm house. “Emi.” The girl was surprised. “Ah, yes?” “I think … it would be nice if we can have another fight, just like last time.” Ken smiled to himself. “I enjoyed it … though we should cut out the running and make it more private.”
“That’s not nice.” Emi commented. “I thought Wei and the others were good fighters too. Why keep a fight to ourselves?” She frowned at him. He replied: “Because I’m selfish, that’s why.” “What!?” Emi was a little angry. “I want to keep Emi all to myself!” Ken cycled faster, away from her. “Ah hahah! You joker!” Emi happily chased after him.
Continued in Chapter 62.
Notes:
The epilogues end, but not the story yet! Ken meets the five bullies again, as in Chapter 1, amazing Mr Sanada recalls a flashback from Chapter 19’s flashback, Mr Ahashi wanting to move to Core City in Chapter 49, the Osada Elders issue in Chapter 48, Hoh being of noble blood and is lonely in Chapter 4, issue of Mr Chou wanting Wei to go to the best Republic university in Chapter 14 and her brother’s fate in Chapter 16. An instant of Wei detesting Yon because she makes Bak look girlish – Chapter 29. Stay tuned for more …
|
|
